Professional Documents
Culture Documents
JOAS-The Power of The Sacred. Disenchantment
JOAS-The Power of The Sacred. Disenchantment
the Sacred
The Power of the Sacred
An Alternative to the Narrative
of Disenchantment
By
HA N S J OA S
Translated by
A L E X SK I N N E R
1
3
Oxford University Press is a department of the University of Oxford. It furthers
the University’s objective of excellence in research, scholarship, and education
by publishing worldwide. Oxford is a registered trade mark of Oxford University
Press in the UK and certain other countries.
DOI: 10.1093/oso/9780190933272.001.0001
1 3 5 7 9 8 6 4 2
Printed by Sheridan Books, Inc., United States of America
Preface
present, I was also influenced by the work of three leading sociologists. All
of them drew deep inspiration from Max Weber, but in their accounts and
conclusions they often diverged greatly from him. They are Robert Bellah,
Shmuel Eisenstadt, and David Martin. I am greatly beholden and indebted to
them. My decades-long engagement with the writings of Charles Taylor can
also be felt once again in this book, though I diverge substantially from his
views when it comes to the conception of disenchantment.
I owe a special debt of gratitude to the friends and colleagues who made
valuable suggestions about the entire manuscript or parts of it. They include
the theologian (and former Protestant bishop) Wolfgang Huber (Berlin), the
philosopher Matthias Jung (Koblenz), and the sociologist Wolfgang Knöbl
(Hamburg). Weber expert Johannes Weiß (Kassel) read and made helpful
comments on the Weber-related parts of c hapters 4 and 6. Years ago, philos-
opher Dieter Thomä (St. Gallen) provided me with an impulse that became
important to chapter 6; he expressed the view that the theory I set out in my
book The Genesis of Values (2000; first published in German in 1997) was vir-
tually crying out to serve as the foil for a new interpretation of Max Weber’s
“Zwischenbetrachtung” or “Intermediate Reflection.” I am very grateful to
him for this inspiration and for his critical reading of the resulting effort. In
the final stages of my work on the present book, the South African Institute
for Advanced Study (STIAS) in Stellenbosch once again provided me with
excellent working conditions, just as it had done in 2011, for which I am tre-
mendously grateful. Since 2014 my work has been generously supported
by the Porticus Foundation and since January 1, 2016, by the Max Planck
Research Award, and I would like to gratefully acknowledge both here.
I thank my assistant Mechthild Bock for her always reliable and meticulous
approach to an ever-shifting array of tasks, Eva Gilmer of Suhrkamp Verlag
for her excellent editorial work, and Christian Scherer, not for the first time,
for his outstanding support in proofreading the text and compiling the index.
Finally, I thank my wife, Heidrun. To share my life with her in joy and
sorrow is the greatest gift of all.
Berlin, June 2020
Introduction
It goes without saying, then, that the roots of all three of the cases I deal
with lie in the foundational periods of the modern academic disciplines,
a time when these disciplines were not yet clearly demarcated from one an-
other. David Hume’s historiographical project, for example, is strongly based
on a (specific) psychological theory. In what follows I am not really concerned
with questions of disciplinary history, such as the development of an auton-
omous discipline called “religious studies” or “comparative religion.” Instead
my focus is on three exemplary cases that enable us to discuss, in very different
contexts, the fundamental question of the potential for objective statements
about religion, while at the same time allowing us to gather together elements
of a more comprehensive theory. To both these ends, it is necessary to go be-
yond the relevant author in each case, and his oeuvre, and to at least take a
look at his implicit or explicit opponents, predecessors, and successors; this is
why I referred to “constellations.” In the case of the discipline of history, there-
fore, I also delve into the reception of Hume in the work of Johann Gottfried
Herder, because as a Christian he built productively on and extended Hume’s
project, which had been motivated by a skepticism about religion, in a highly
instructive way. In the case of psychology, we need to look both backward and
forward from the work of William James. Backward, because theologians tend
to date James’s methodological innovation one hundred years earlier, ascribing
it to Friedrich Schleiermacher’s speeches on religion of 1799, addressed to “the
educated among its despisers.” Forward, because James’s psychology was al-
ready perceived by contemporaries as one-sided and deficient with respect to
the interpretation of highly intensive human experiences by the experiencing
subjects themselves. A colleague and friend of James at Harvard University, a
philosopher by the name of Josiah Royce (virtually unknown in Europe to this
day), attempted, in his late work, in a way that seems quite sensational in ret-
rospect, to overcome these deficiencies with the tools of a theory of signs—in
other words, semiotics. In the third case, that of sociology, my focus is in any
case on the gradual development of a methodological approach within a newly
emerging subject. I present this approach in a way that distances itself greatly
from the conventional interpretation of Durkheim; through comparison with
later efforts to elaborate a theory of ritual, it is an approach I also outline in light
of its ongoing significance to an anthropology of the formation of ideals.
These first three chapters are intended to show that we have to trace re-
ligion back to historically situated human experiences of something that is
perceived as sacred—experiences that we can only understand correctly if
we anchor them in a semiotically transformed psychology of the self, if we
4 The Power of the Sacred
Today we have reached a point at which the two long-dominant ideas must
themselves be historicized—that is, the anthropological thesis of an essential
relationship between religion and morality, and the self-confident ideas of
those who believe they can explain religion objectively and thus render it inef-
fectual and superfluous. Beyond this vital process of historicization there lies
the project, pursued in this book, of imagining a study of religion that eschews
the unproductive dichotomy between a supposedly presuppositionless
scholarly engagement with religion and a theological approach to religion
allegedly based on unproven and unprovable presuppositions. Here this
dichotomy is superseded by an awareness that all human commitments to
certain values and identity-constitutive convictions are rooted in histori-
cally situated experiences. This, of course, is not enough. Such an awareness
spares no one of the need to put forward coherent arguments justifying every
single evaluative statement they make. But this awareness changes our stance
within such argumentational discourses, our expectations of them, and our
willingness both to recognize the limits of argumentational justifiability and
to contemplate means of reasonable communication that do not adhere to
the strict demands of rational argumentation.
In this changed discursive situation, in which few now expect ever-
advancing secularization, it is still possible to assume that disenchantment
was the backdrop to the highly contingent history of the secularization of
certain European countries—but no longer can it be considered the prelude
to a reality that will come to hold sway worldwide. So the responses to disen-
chantment and secularization are bound to be highly variable within global
power constellations, and cannot be simply and exclusively imitative, or a
matter of “catching up.” My hope is that the attempt made here to look at the
history of the scholarly engagement with religion, as well as the history of
religion itself, in a way that is not from the outset pervaded by the narrative
of disenchantment, will be of interest even to those who ultimately cleave to
Weber and his narrative.5
Finally, and very briefly here, I would like to consider the question of a
fitting language of faith, one that is appropriate in light of the scholarly en-
gagement with religion. A newly emerging discipline such as sociology, like
psychology or the myth-destroying discipline of history, was often perceived
as a great threat to religion. The same year that William James published his
great work of nonreductionist psychology of religion, Leo Tolstoy wrote a
story titled “The Restoration of Hell.” Here a devil boasts that he has struck
upon an idea to keep people from gearing their lives toward the teachings of
Introduction 9
Jesus, namely to whisper to them that “all religious teaching, including the
teaching of Jesus, is an error and a superstition, and that they can ascertain
how they ought to live from the science I have devised for them called soci-
ology, which consists in studying how former people lived badly.”6 A “sci-
ence” that saw its task as overcoming faith and a faith that felt nothing but
threatened by this “science”—these were two sides of the same coin. Much
the same may be said of political theory, when secular thinkers presume to
adjudicate on the “permissibility” of religiously motivated or even religiously
grounded views in public debates and, conversely, when believers evade
the task of justifying their political opinions in such a way as to persuade
nonbelievers, and instead merely use instruments of power to achieve their
objectives. Despite all the risks that continue to be generated by the mutu-
ally distorted perception of believers of various religions, or of believers and
nonbelievers, in the changed intellectual landscape, I see a significant chance
that a sphere is opening up in which everyone can articulate their experiences
and assumptions and relate them to one another.7 This is not to naïvely un-
derestimate the conflicts and risks entailed in such efforts. Such a project
expects a lot of those religious believers—within the Christian traditions, for
example—who have hitherto understood their faith as a matter of compli-
ance with a doctrinal system. The understanding of religion developed here
expects them to articulate their faith in a new way, while maintaining conti-
nuity with traditional forms. The following ideas require the secular-minded
to part company with a conception of history that has in many cases, though
not all, entered deeply into their self-image—a conception of history that
assumes an inexorable and advancing process of disenchantment.
1
History of Religion as Critique of Religion?
David Hume and the Consequences
Today, it is usually taken for granted that religion can be the object of schol-
arly research and theory-building.1 Just as every other sphere of human life
may be the topic of historical, sociological, or psychological analyses, so
can religion. If relatively little attention was long paid to the scholarly en-
gagement with religion internationally, in the decades after World War II,
for example, this was certainly not due to any reservations about profaning
the sacred. On the contrary, it was owing to the widespread assessment that,
at least in the present world, religion has largely lost its significance. Why
should one put a lot of effort into grappling with something that is about to
be swept away by a comprehensive process of secularization?
When the scholarly study of religion emerged in Europe, the situation was
very different. In any case, until the eighteenth century no one referred to a
subject area called “religion” in the first place. Such a term was widely per-
ceived as improper, particularly if it was supposed to include Christianity,
simply because it inevitably leveled the differences between the true
(Christian) faith and Judaism or Islam, but particularly between Christianity
and what was traditionally encompassed by the collective terms of heath-
enism and idolatry. To speak of “religion” in such an all-encompassing sense
presupposes a distance, in one way or another, from one’s own faith, and
an insight into commonalities that link it with other forms. Particularly in
England, by the seventeenth and early eighteenth centuries, constant con-
fessional disputes increasingly appear to have spurred a tendency to ab-
stract from each Christian confession and, ultimately, to imagine something
that contrasted with all of them.2 This was preceded by a lengthy process
in which, through the “discovery” of a “New World,” people’s conscious-
ness of religious diversity had expanded, while the philological engagement
with the classical and oriental languages, which had gained traction since
the Renaissance, had deepened the understanding of religious history.3 The
aforementioned contrast to the various confessions increasingly emerged as
History of Religion as Critique of Religion? 11
A Methodological Breakthrough
and some less well with Hume’s actual approach. Perhaps Hume was really
just out to provoke, as some contemporaries suspected, and if so he was cer-
tainly successful. One of his greatest adversaries, Bishop Warburton, stated
that the project of a natural history of religion was as meaningful as that of
a “moral history of meteors.”9 Whatever the exact intention behind the title,
then, it stands to reason that a historiography that emancipates itself from
theological presuppositions will take a historicizing approach to the origins
of the long-dominant framework.
Hume’s book has rightly been called the “beginning of the modern social
scientific approach to the religious problem.”10 While Hume declares at the
start of his text that “the whole frame of nature bespeaks an intelligent author,
and no rational enquirer can, after serious reflection, suspend his belief a mo-
ment with regard to the primary principles of genuine Theism and Religion”
(p. 134), we now know, on the basis of his other writings and his letters,11 that
in reality he had a profoundly critical attitude toward every attempt to iden-
tify evidence for God in the nature of the world. However, justifiably worried
about the consequences he might have to face for an openly critical view of
religion, such as excommunication from the Church of Scotland, he presum-
ably believed it necessary to dissimulate and pay lip service to theism. The
extent to which Hume indirectly sought to subvert traditional religious ties
through his text is a matter of controversy even in the most recent literature
on him. It is of course even more hotly debated whether his account can or
must impact on readers’ personal faith (as he perhaps intended), given the
way he concealed his views. Much more important for us, however, than the
question of Hume’s personal religious beliefs, his publishing strategy, and his
exact intentions in writing his text is the new methodological approach char-
acteristic of this work, which was, as I believe, of epochal importance. For
him, scholarly texts could no longer cite a divine “revelation” as a causal ex-
planation or an independent source of knowledge; such a “revelation” could
itself only be the object of scholarly investigation.
Going beyond the traditional approach of viewing all religions from the
standpoint of Christianity, Hume underlined the tremendous variety and
differences between religions in the world, and he used this fact to argue
against all attempts to derive religions “from an original instinct or primary
impression of nature” (p. 134). This observation, however, is itself ambig-
uous. It might imply that religion as such is a universal, as it were anthro-
pological phenomenon, but that for this very reason its individual variants
cannot be straightforwardly derived from the nature shared by all human
14 The Power of the Sacred
beings. But it might also mean that religion is not a phenomenon found
without exception among all peoples. Given that Hume contends that “some
nations have been discovered, who entertained no sentiments of Religion,
if travellers and historians may be credited” (p. 134), it rapidly becomes ap-
parent that he is in fact seeking to dispute the universality of religion. With
respect to peoples without religion, what he chiefly had in mind were prob-
ably Brazilian Indians such as the Tupinamba, whom he mentions elsewhere
in his writings,12 but perhaps China as well, as the idea that it was unreli-
gious was widespread in the eighteenth century and made a substantial con-
tribution to the popularity of China among Enlightenment thinkers. Voltaire
is said to have had a picture of Confucius above his writing desk in Ferney.
While he recognized that this thinker was no thoroughgoing atheist, he saw
him as a de facto nonreligious teacher of justice within the state and as an
advocate of a wise approach to living one’s life. Hume’s reference to peoples
without religion, of course, was chiefly focused on the future. If such people
may have existed in the past, then the idea of a life without religion in the fu-
ture inevitably seemed more plausible.
In this sense, Hume’s project of a natural history of religion was part of
the rise of a “secular option.” I prefer this term to that of “secularization”
when one is referring to the strength or weakness of religious faith because
it makes it clearer that secularism is an option that has been taken up in dif-
ferent countries, regions, or milieus to very different degrees, and that “faith
as an option” continues to exist alongside it. On this view, the secular op-
tion is a new option that joins the option of faith, but that also transforms
faith into one option among several. How, though, might believers relate to
the project of a “natural history of religion”? Are the disciplines that inves-
tigate religion saturated by the conflict between belief and nonbelief, or is
there a possibility of a study of religion beyond these conflicts? This ques-
tion can only be answered on a concrete level, with respect to the statements
made by researchers of religion on the one hand and the de facto reactions
to Hume’s pioneering achievement on the other. It is to these two complexes
that I now turn.
clearly that monotheism, even if it makes more sense from the perspective
of rationality, has not held primacy historically. “We may as reasonably im-
agine, that men inhabited palaces before huts and cottages, or studied geom-
etry before agriculture; as assert that the Deity appeared to them a pure spirit,
omniscient, omnipotent, and omnipresent, before he was apprehended to
be a powerful, though limited being, with human passions and appetites,
limbs and organs” (p. 136). While previously polytheism had often been
imagined as a corrupted form of an original monotheism—because human
beings were ascribed a kind of natural tendency to embrace the (rationally
authenticated) content of the Christian faith—Hume refutes this completely
in historical terms. For him, in almost every case, polytheism was clearly the
original and, for a lengthy period, almost solely existing form of religion.
With this historical hypothesis, he consciously seeks not just to deal a death
blow to the biblical notion of God’s self-revelation to the first people, but also
to Enlightenment notions of a “natural religion” of humanity. In this sense,
the “natural history of religion” provides no support for notions of a “natural
religion,” but is in fact opposed to them.
The second hypothesis seeks to explain what the foundation of this orig-
inal polytheism might be, if rational thought can be ruled out. For Hume, it
is clear that it must be human beings’ passions, their emotions, out of which
such polytheistic belief grows. In particular, it is the “concern with regard
to the events of life, and . . . the incessant hopes and fears, which actuate the
human mind” (p. 139). It is not “speculative curiosity” or “the pure love of
truth” (p. 140) that plays the key role in the inner life of “such barbarians,” but
“the ordinary affections of human life; the anxious concern for happiness, the
dread of future misery, the terror of death, the thirst of revenge, the appetite
for food and other necessaries” (p. 140). Hume imagines that, “agitated by
hopes and fears of this nature, especially the latter, men scrutinize, with a
trembling curiosity, the course of future causes, and examine the various and
contrary events of human life. And in this disordered scene, with eyes still
more disordered and astonished, they see the first obscure traces of divinity”
(p. 140). In today’s language, we would say that Hume believes he can discern
the psychological roots of religion in the experiences of contingency typical
of human existence. He thus ascribes to religion a role in coping with such
experiences of contingency: through prayers, sacrifices, and in other ways,
human beings attempt to curry favor with their gods or idols. This is particu-
larly pronounced, Hume believes, where happenstance is most dominant: on
the high seas, at war, or in games of chance.
16 The Power of the Sacred
The third hypothesis has to do with the dynamics of religious history. For
Hume it is simply empirically untenable to believe that the history of religion
is a purposeful process, leading from an original polytheism to monotheism.
The opposite notion, of course, is even less valid. Instead, as Hume sees it, in
religious history we can identify an alternation between the two extremes, an
oscillation between polytheism and monotheism, comparable to the chan-
ging of the tides (“Lex Hume”).13 Certainly, Hume believes, monotheism
mostly arises from rational thought, yet compared to the passions, reason is
generally weak and largely powerless, and this is especially true for the uned-
ucated lower classes. As a result, it is probable that they will constantly seek to
return to polytheism, even under conditions of official monotheism, because
their embrace of the latter is not grounded in reason but is merely due to their
yearning for the strongest possible god. Polytheism, then, may at the very
least survive, and may even be reinvigorated. It was above all Hume’s friend
Edward Gibbon, the great historian of the decline and fall of the Roman
Empire, who took up this idea, seeking to use it to explain the emergence of
the Christian cult of the saints in late antiquity.14 But Hume himself was al-
ready referring in this vein to the Marian cult of Latin Christianity and the
veneration of Saint Nicholas in Russian Orthodoxy. Islam and Protestantism,
then, can be interpreted as movements running counter to polytheistic
distortions.
Finally, the fourth hypothesis is especially explosive. It asserts that poly
theism is by nature more tolerant than monotheism, because it is easy to in-
tegrate new gods into a heterogeneous pantheon, while monotheisms, by
definition, strove to render the worship of any other god impermissible. In
view of monotheisms’ proclivity for the suppression or destruction of rival
religions and their inherent tendency toward schism, mission, and expan-
sion, Hume believed that tolerance was barely compatible with their prem-
ises. For Gibbon, therefore, it was entirely understandable that the Roman
state did everything it could to defend itself against its intolerant Christian
citizens.15 Once again, it must be emphasized just how much Hume and
Gibbon diverged from what we commonly think of as Enlightenment
thought on religion. During an era when even most sophisticated critics of
Christianity did not doubt its moral superiority to other religions, Hume
sensationally sought, from the vantage point of peace, not only to ascribe to
all religions a hazardous potential but to attribute a greater potential danger,
indeed a potential for violence, to the more rational religion. In general, for
Hume it was the more demanding religions that tended to suppress natural
History of Religion as Critique of Religion? 17
moral impulses. In fact, for him the mere emphasis on strict ritual guidelines
in religions already represented a danger to compliance with natural moral
impulses.
At least some of the four hypotheses, through which I have summed up
Hume’s arguments here, may be familiar to present-day readers—even if they
have never engaged with his work itself. It is probably not going too far to
claim that, into the present day, Hume’s hypotheses are key components, in-
deed core tropes of the critique of religion. This applies, for example, to the
hypotheses that there is no natural disposition for monotheism and that re-
ligion emerges from the attempt to cope with experiences of contingency.
Today, hypotheses inaugurated by Hume are sometimes discussed with ref-
erence to other critics of religion from Feuerbach to Freud. Yet it is beyond
dispute that the ideas of anthropomorphism and projection are already pre-
sent in Hume’s work. Moreover, we can even discern the Nietzschean motif
of an anti-Christian valorization of the heroic vis-à-vis the sacred in Hume,
when he compares forms of religion with respect to courage and humilia-
tion, while bringing out the difference “between the maxims of a Greek hero
and a Catholic saint” (p. 164) when it comes to their approach to bugs and
the “lower” animals. Finally, and irritatingly, the hypothesis on monotheism’s
potential for violence is now known in Germany as the “Assmann hypo-
thesis,” despite the fact that it was already present in the work of Hume in a
very similar form two and a half centuries earlier. It is fascinating to see the
early formulations of all these ideas gathered together as if in a compendium.
Meanwhile, a rich empirical and theoretical literature has been produced on
all four hypotheses since Hume’s day. Taking a quick look at this literature, as
I am going to do now, can certainly not do full justice to the complexity of the
subject matter. But my intention here is not to deliver a definitive empirical
judgment, but rather to demonstrate the potential for the empirical study of
religion beyond the conflict between belief and nonbelief.
Within research on the history of religion, when it comes to the first hy-
pothesis the crucial step consisted in overcoming the simplistic alternative
of polytheism versus monotheism. Hume operated within the framework of
this alternative as if it exhausted the range of possibilities, and as if it offered a
self-evident schema for the classification of religions. This was because, even
for him, despite all the emphasis he placed on the passions and emotions,
religions were predominantly belief systems, as evident in his polemic against
the role of stories, “loose and precarious fictions” in “pagan religion” (p. 173).
In the nineteenth century, however, this changed on a number of fronts.
18 The Power of the Sacred
suppressing one another.27 Taking our lead from Hume, however, we must
ask whether in that case philosophers (rather than just prophets) have also
contributed to the history of intolerance and violence.28 Yet Assmann is by
no means unambiguous; time and again he explicitly affirms the central im-
portance of monotheism to the emergence of a “novel, purely religious mo-
tivation for violence and intolerance.”29 Assmann’s emphasis on the issue of
truth then comes across, not as an alternative to Hume’s hypothesis, but as a
justification for it.
His thesis triggered a many-branched debate that is by no means over, but
I do not intend to recapitulate it here. Over the course of this debate, Jan
Assmann qualified his hypothesis ever more tightly and partially rowed back
on it; he also shifted it away from the issue of truth toward that of loyalty and
betrayal. Not all monotheism, he asserted, has an affinity for violence, only
exclusivist monotheism—though this risks leaving us with the tautological
attribution to an intolerant form of religion of a tendency toward this very
intolerance.
This entire debate has remained almost entirely limited to the Abrahamic
religions and their supposed or real potential for violence; it urgently needs
to open itself to research on the role of violence in conflicts inspired by non-
monotheistic religions. This is of great contemporary relevance if we think of
the lengthy civil war in Sri Lanka or the present-day conflict in Myanmar. An
example from the historical research can help bring this out. Perry Schmidt-
Leukel, an expert on Buddhism, has produced a fascinating study showing
how Hinduism produced an apocalyptic mythology of violence in light of
the threat emanating from Buddhism.30 Buddha’s ideas inevitably endan-
gered the Indian tradition, because they challenged the privileged access to
the Dharma teachings enjoyed by the caste of Brahmins, and opposed the
exclusion of the lowest caste from the circle of these teachings’ recipients.
The new mythology states that, in a future incarnation, the god Vishnu will
appear in the form of “Kalki,” who will completely annihilate all the forces of
evil, beginning with all Buddhists, whose blood will flow in such quantities
“that horses will appear as boats in it.” This may be interpreted as a fantasy of
undoing Buddhist universalism, a fantasy produced by a religious and po-
litical particularism whose structures of privilege faced a significant threat.
More fascinating still, therefore, is the fact that this myth of Kalki was taken
up by the Buddhists themselves in the tenth or eleventh century, but with a
quite different thrust. In this version of the myth, the Brahmins are won over
to Buddhism; with their help, a vast army is now to be raised to wipe out the
History of Religion as Critique of Religion? 21
The Consequences
instance of “enthusiasm” or “rage” was a lapse into the realm of the animal;
what he extolled was a moderate way of life and a stoic retreat from public
battles into the “calm, though obscure, regions of philosophy” (p. 185). In
his memoirs, Hume’s friend Gibbon made clear his disdain for the French
materialist philosophers such as d’Holbach and Helvétius: “They laughed at
the scepticism of Hume, preached the tenets of Atheism with the bigotry of
dogmatists, and damned all believers with ridicule and contempt.”41 Poor
Hume, as one of his friends wrote to him from Paris, was criticized across the
English Channel for his lack of religion, while being considered too religious
in France.42
The British reception was closer to Hume’s views in this respect. In the
United Kingdom his book inspired a rich tradition of positivist and evo
lutionist historiography of religion43 in the work of Herbert Spencer and
others, a tradition whose adherents considered themselves agnostic with
respect to religion and that had much in common with a sociology of mo-
rality that sought to “derive” norms from societal needs and relations of
domination. From the perspective of the empirical research generated by
this tradition, Hume’s impulses deserved respect; ultimately, however, they
were perceived as insufficiently empirical. A characteristic example is the
look back at Hume’s work around one hundred years later in Henry Thomas
Buckle’s famous History of Civilization in England.44 He calls the Natural
History of Religion, in a backhanded compliment, “an admirable specimen of
the deductive method,” whose mistake was to view as certain the results that
“on such a subject, that method could attain.” Hume stands accused of taking
highly selective account of facts and giving them a merely illustrative role in
an ultimately speculative line of argument.
But the most intriguing case is that of Germany. All that is widely known
is that Kant identified Hume as the thinker whose epistemological skepti-
cism awoke him from the dogmatic slumber of an all-embracing faith in ra-
tionality, setting him on the path toward his critical philosophy. Hence, in
view of Kant’s outstanding position, in German philosophy Hume’s role has
often been reduced to that of predecessor or even stooge. As an alternative
to Kant, let alone as a more radical version of a critique of rationality, and as
inspiration for post-Kantian philosophical innovations such as pragmatism,
Hume’s work is ignored or discounted.45
Yet at the time it was not primarily skeptics, critics of religion, or materialists
in Germany who were enthused by Hume’s philosophy as a whole and his
Natural History of Religion, but rather passionate exponents and defenders of
History of Religion as Critique of Religion? 25
that paves the way for historicism. No wonder, then, that Ernst Cassirer
and Friedrich Meinecke later ascribed to Hume a key role in the “rise of
historicism.”51
But the third motive underpinning the enthusiasm for Hume is the most
important of all. It lay in the fact that these German thinkers were prompted
by Hume’s psychological assumptions about the origin of religion to rethink
the literary status of religious texts, especially the Bible. Herder in particular
departed from his theological colleagues’ widespread rejection of Hume and
accepted, without qualification, that it was vital to abandon the orthodox
idea of direct divine inspiration for every word in the Bible.
Hamann had already transformed Hume’s rejection of the “miracle”
into a sense of the wonderfulness of the fact of creation itself and of each
individual existence. In a similar way, Herder sought to produce an alter-
native to Hume’s picture of the primal history of religion, without lapsing
into the notion of any supranatural inspiration for sacred texts. This he
attempted to do in particular with reference to the Book of Genesis be-
cause, along with many of his contemporaries, he assumed that this text
was in fact the “oldest document of the human race”—to quote the title
of Herder’s lengthy text.52 As we now know, this is of course empirically
untenable, but it by no means a priori devalues Herder’s achievement, his
methodological innovation beyond Hume. Herder’s idea was to intro-
duce the term “poetry” into the primal scene of religious history and to
charge Hume with a lack of understanding of poetry. Hamann, taking up
Hume’s critique of rationality while concurrently rejecting his skepticism
about religion, had referred to “poetry as the mother tongue of the human
race,”53 suggesting that this becomes palpable for us in the biblical revela-
tion, particularly the Books of Moses. Herder himself had, from an early
point in his intellectual development, paid attention to the expressive
character of human language and the specific features of poetic discourse.
What “poetry” means here is that human beings cannot avoid articulating
intensive existential experiences in symbolic form. Such “poetry” is not an
immature precursor of objective knowledge, and the creation story is not
an empirically deficient paleontological theory. Today, we probably hear
more strongly than in Herder’s time the semantic element of mere fiction-
ality in the term “poetry,” but we have to bear in mind that Herder did not
yet have straightforwardly available to him the later, more common terms
“myth” and “mythology,” in their value-free sense, for what he had in
mind. These terms do crop up in his work but with fluctuating meanings.54
History of Religion as Critique of Religion? 27
process of articulation. In the next chapter I take up these tasks while also
turning to another discipline in the study of religion, namely, psychology.
In addition, the next chapter too scrutinizes the relationship between em-
pirical research and the validity claim of religious discourse. After all, this
validity claim cannot be simply dispensed with, nor can this problem be
solved simply by parenthesizing it.65
2
Religious Experience and the
Theory of Signs
Rather than the history of religion across all eras and cultures, it is the in-
tensive experiences possible in every historical period and culture—ones
that overwhelm or seize hold of people and that may be referred to as “reli-
gious” experiences—that constitute the starting point for another attempt
to approach the realm of the religious and subject it to scholarly analysis.
I am referring to the psychology of religion. Both theology and the critique
of religion, of course, always already entail psychological presuppositions.
Religions are repositories of a multifaceted stock of knowledge about such
experiences and their role in the genesis and transmission, strengthening
and weakening of religious faith, if they distinguish an individualized
faith from ritual practice and tradition in the first place. Meanwhile, the
so-called mystical currents and varieties of religion—and, for example,
Pietism and Methodism—play experience-centered forms of religious
life off against the rigidity of institutions or orthodox doctrinal systems.
There is a tremendously fraught relationship between the understanding
of experience developed in this context and the premises of the domi-
nant strands of modern epistemology. This is because it is impossible to
articulate the special traits of mystical experience if one conceptualizes
experience solely in the sense of an internal, knowledge-generating pro-
cessing of sensory stimuli flowing in from outside. Hence, a psychology
of religion that truly seeks to do justice to the unique features of religious
experiences, and that refuses to simply subsume them under a precon-
ceived notion of possible experiences, cannot help but begin by reflecting
on just what these experiences are. Beyond this, such a psychology of re-
ligion has to determine what its starting point ought to be, and here it
faces the same problem that characterized the beginnings of the empiri-
cally grounded historiography of religion. The aim must be to design this
32 The Power of the Sacred
What was special about William James’s approach?1 It would not be going
too far to state that James established the notion of “religious experience”
as an object of scholarly inquiry. Prior to James, the phrase “religious ex-
perience” had often appeared in religious autobiographies, chiefly those of
American Protestants. But it was not until the work of James that the term
was detached from every specific religious tradition or theological con-
text and conceptualized as the object of psychological analysis beyond all
such distinctions.2 James did not invent the subdiscipline of “psychology
of religion,” but plainly drew on the materials and theories of a number of
predecessors. If we consider writings from the same era that sought to de-
fend the “independence of religion”3 against all secularist reductionism or
speculative attempts to make lived religion disappear, it becomes apparent
what a broad range of endeavors scholars could already draw on at the
end of the nineteenth century. It thus comes as no surprise that, immedi-
ately after it was published, James’s book met with a broad and extremely
lively response—not just in the United States but in Europe as well. Max
Weber and Ernst Troeltsch, Émile Durkheim and Henri Bergson, Rudolf
Otto and Paul Tillich, Max Scheler and Ludwig Wittgenstein—to mention
just the most important—were deeply influenced by James. In theology,
we find a plethora of partly enthusiastic, partly critical reactions and
arguments about the relationship between such an empirical psychology
of religion and theological dogmatics.4
The best way to identify the reasons for the appeal of James’s book and its
irritant effects is to consider what his approach sought not to do. His “turn to
experience” differs radically from two other, long-dominant approaches in
the scholarly study of religion: the analysis of religions chiefly as doctrinal
systems on the one hand, and mainly as social institutions on the other. It
would be to misunderstand James to assume that he rejected lock, stock, and
barrel these types of engagement with religion. He merely took the view that
we can correctly understand and analyze religious doctrines and religious
institutions only if we study them from the vantage point of human expe-
rience. This enables us to discern religious teachings as efforts to articulate
religious experience, and to perceive churches and religious communities
of all kinds as organizational attempts to transmit religious experiences and
place them on a permanent footing. Against the widespread efforts in his
34 The Power of the Sacred
Excursus: Schleiermacher as Source?
terms, and given that Mead was a student of Dilthey, it would be surprising
if he had completely ignored Schleiermacher. The text at issue is a review of
a book by Gustav Class, who happened to be one of Ernst Troeltsch’s most
important teachers.16 Mead addresses Class’s statement that he seeks to com-
bine Schleiermacher’s concept of “personal individuality” and Hegel’s notion
of the “objective spirit.” Schleiermacher’s conception, according to Mead, is
“determined by the problems of personal obligations,” and the solution to
these problems lies in “the marvelous spiritual insight of this religious hero,
whose instincts were in advance of his time.” Hegel, meanwhile, is described
by Mead as someone who “moves within speculative conceptions which
could be clearly defined and deduced in detail, without going beyond the
mental horizon of his own period” (my emphasis). Schleiermacher’s position
in the Soliloquies, that “every man shall present (darstellen) humanity in his
own particular manner” (my emphasis), was in Mead’s view far more inno-
vative and can clearly be viewed as an inspiration for Mead’s theory of the
formation of the self.
Finally, John Dewey’s work also contains just a few references to
Schleiermacher, most of them made in passing. The most important appears
in the concluding chapter of his great study of contingency, The Quest for
Certainty.17 There he states that the human being experiences nature and so-
ciety not only in their facticity, but also with respect to the “ideal possibilities”
they entail. Even if we do not worship nature as divine, it might “evoke heart-
felt piety as the source of ideals, of possibilities, of aspiration in their behalf,
and as the eventual abode of all attained goods and excellencies.” Though he
was unwilling to enter into the field of the psychology of religion—in other
words, “the personal attitudes involved in religious experience”—according
to Dewey “no one can deny that the sense of dependence, insisted upon,
for example, by Schleiermacher, comes close to the heart of the matter.” Of
course, Dewey’s objective was to retain the “noble humilities” inherent in the
feeling of dependence and the “unquenchable ardors” of the authentic com-
mitment to an ideal, but to transform them into a “sense of common partici-
pation in the inevitable uncertainties of existence”18 encompassing the whole
of humanity, “a sense of common effort and shared destiny,” and thus to over-
come the religious form of this sense. I pursue this topic no further here.19 In
our context, all that matters is that Mead and Dewey had a certain knowledge
of Schleiermacher, but this appears not to have involved On Religion. Mead
seems to have read the Soliloquies, while Dewey was influenced by the iso-
lated definition of faith as a total feeling of dependence in Schleiermacher’s
38 The Power of the Sacred
work, that between action and contemplation, but between the restrictive
and the attractive. Action, he explains, is motivated by the attractive, by our
desires on the one hand, and our values or ideals on the other. In our actions,
we cannot bracket off the enthusiasm inspired by our ideals. We cannot in-
tentionally switch to a purely contemplative mode—except with the aid of
ritualized practices. In this field, then, there is clear disagreement between
Schleiermacher and James. Schleiermacher is, quite simply, still influenced
by the tradition of the philosophy of consciousness, which the pragmatists
(and others) sought to overcome. In making this remark, I have no wish to put
forward an anachronistic critique of Schleiermacher, but I do want to sound
a warning about any attempt to revitalize his thought without modification.43
C. While Schleiermacher is regarded, for good reason, as one of the classic
figures of hermeneutics, that is, the art of interpreting texts, it seems fair to
say that his On Religion is astoundingly unhermeneutic. What I mean is that
he does not really direct our attention toward the interplay between expe-
rience and interpretation, or toward what I call the mediation of situation,
prereflective experience, articulation, and cultural patterns.44 He is fully
aware of the enthusiastic articulation of religious feelings, but he does not
analyze how this articulation, indeed how feelings themselves, are culturally
patterned. This has consequences for the role of history in his understanding
of religion. With respect to the hermeneutic dimension of the study of reli-
gion, James has similar shortcomings. He too draws his examples very care-
lessly from the widest range of historical eras, without paying much attention
to the truly historical dimension.
But the fact that James’s phenomenology of religion is so much richer than
that of Schleiermacher, and so much more compatible with a theory of ac-
tion, also renders it better suited to historical analyses. In an early, hugely sig-
nificant article titled “Die Selbständigkeit der Religion” (“The Independence
of Religion”), Ernst Troeltsch already made the point that Schleiermacher’s
enthusiasm for history was abstract in character, devoid of true histor-
ical sensitivity: “His developmental theory was, essentially, only a theory
of the inexhaustible individualization of one and the same religious pro-
cess, whose various types sit next to one another without connection.”45 In
Schleiermacher’s work, we find no attempt to consider the historical nexus
of religious experiences, in other words, to inquire into how a tradition
preforms experiences or how experiences may even presuppose traditions
if they are to be possible in the first place. This also has an important theo-
logical dimension. The question, after all, is whether we see the object of our
44 The Power of the Sacred
While William James’s book was the most important root of a pragmatist
theory of religion, it was certainly not the only one.47 In any case, within its
rich phenomenology of religious experience it was not obvious where the
pragmatism was. Meanwhile, the second root is far less well known as such.
I am referring to the philosophy of Charles Sanders Peirce. Of importance to
the philosophy of religion, on the one hand, are those of his writings directly
devoted to this topic, and, on the other, his semiotics, which pervades his
entire, tremendously wide-ranging oeuvre. Peirce’s writings were often no
more than fragments and are notoriously difficult to understand. Like James,
Peirce is concerned with the possibility of being religious in an intellectually
responsible way under the conditions of modern science, that is, Darwinism,
experimental psychology, and critical historiography. In contrast to James,
however, his writings do not move in the direction of an empirical science
of religion, but are focused on issues of logic, metaphysics, and cosmology.
Peirce even makes a novel attempt to prove the existence of God.48 In the pre-
sent context there is no need to engage with the detail of these texts.
In any case, one of the main problems in the history of the pragmatist
theory of religion is that these two roots often remained separate. To be
more specific, scholars often failed to relate the impulses nourished by the
two different sources to one another, let alone combine them or create a
framework in which they could reinforce one another. In James’s thought,
although he dedicated his collection of essays The Will to Believe to his old
Religious Experience and the Theory of Signs 45
friend Peirce, the latter’s semiotics played no major role, apart from brief
passages in James’s Psychology on the role of signs in the thinking process.
Conversely, Peirce, as mentioned above, focused on metaphysical and log-
ical questions, and certainly not on the methodological issues facing the
humanities in general and the empirical study of religion in particular.
For my purposes, therefore, James’s work is significantly more impor-
tant than Peirce’s philosophy of religion, although only if some of its in-
ternal weaknesses can be overcome. The key problem here is that in James’s
writings, people’s interpretations of an intensive or ecstatic experience
simply seem to emerge out of the experience itself. Durkheim was already
perspicacious enough to remark that James failed to distinguish prop-
erly between the unquestionable reality of individual experience and the
individual’s eminently questionable interpretation of this experience.49 Yet
in Durkheim’s own analysis, the collective interpretation of an experience
of collective ecstasy also seems to emanate from the latter, while no account
is taken of the fact that, as a rule, the individuals who have participated in
a collective experience produce differing interpretations of it.50 At a crucial
point, then, both thinkers appear to neglect the role played by the articu-
lation and interpretation of experiences. In James’s great book on religion
it is not really apparent that individuals continue to depend, even when
interpreting their most intense personal experiences, on a shared language
and a collective repertoire of cultural interpretive patterns.
This critique had already been put forward in the 1910s by Josiah Royce,
one of James’s former students, who later became his colleague at Harvard
as well as a close personal friend. Two of the books that Royce published
after his friend’s death must be seen as responses to James’s The Varieties
of Religious Experience, above all in the sense that they attempted to add
a theory of interpretation to James’s approach. For the purposes of such a
theory of interpretation Royce drew, in a quite sensational way,51 on Peirce’s
semiotics. What we have in Royce’s writings from the last phase of his life (he
died in 1916) is, therefore, the first attempt to connect the two separate roots
of the pragmatist theory of religion. He thus sought to overcome possible
hermeneutic deficiencies in James’s phenomenology of religious experience,
something neither Peirce nor James had ever seriously attempted. In one fell
swoop, this perspective makes Royce’s late work seem dramatically relevant.
As I mentioned above, two books are particularly significant here, which are
almost unknown outside the United States and the circles of specialists in
the history of American philosophy:52 The Sources of Religious Insight and
46 The Power of the Sacred
extremely unstable one—is for Royce only one of at least seven sources. This
prompts him to immediately supplement the chapter on individual ex-
perience with another on “social experience” as a means of correcting the
experiences we have “in our solitude”:
A man corrects his own narrowness by trying to share his fellow’s point of
view. Our social responsibilities tend to set limits to our fickleness. Social
discipline removes some of our inner conflicts by teaching us not to in-
dulge caprices. Human companionship may calm, may steady our vision,
may bring us into intercourse with what is in general much better than a
man’s subliminal self, namely, his public, his humane, his greater social self,
wherein he finds his soul and its interests writ large.58
Unjustly, Royce even reproaches James for neglecting friendship and love as
possible ways of experiencing the divine, though in fact James adduces ex-
actly the feeling of being loved, even when the loved partner is physically
absent, to elucidate the believer’s feeling for life.59 Royce calls the third source
of religious insight Reason (with a capital R). Again, he tries to do justice
to James’s dislike of inconsequential abstractions and analysis for its own
sake. But he attempts to steer a middle course by emphasizing that “one may
use one’s process of abstraction as a sort of preparation for certain articulate
and noble intuitions that cannot be approached, by our human sort of con-
sciousness, through any other way.”60 Royce’s paean to “Reason” as a poten-
tial means of enriching our experience is combined with a highly polemical
protest against an “exclusive devotion to the inarticulate sources of religious
insight,” a position he goes so far as to call “occultism” and whose exponents
he describes as relying on witches and mystics who are unable to say what
they mean.61
But again, Royce does not want to be regarded as an old-fashioned ration-
alist. He claims to be closer to James and the pragmatists, because like them
he insists on the inherent relation between reason and action. He repeatedly
makes it clear that “for him this relation had become clear long before the
modern pragmatistic controversy began”:62 “Every opinion expresses an at-
titude of the will, a preparedness for action, a determination to guide a plan
of action in accordance with an idea.”63 This prompts him to add the “will”
as item four to his list of sources of religious insight, and in this context he
continues his long-standing debate with James on the character of truth—a
debate I have to leave aside here, though it is an apt means of shedding light
48 The Power of the Sacred
the new book of 1913, however, Peirce’s work really takes center stage. Royce
had once again thoroughly studied his ideas72 and for the first time seems to
have fully grasped the revolutionary implications of Peirce’s semiotics for the
study of religion.
Peirce, as is well known, had the ambition to develop a general theory of
signs. In an unpublished manuscript of 1904, he listed various phenomena
that the term “sign” designates:
every picture, diagram, natural cry, pointing finger, wink, knot in one’s
handkerchief, memory, dream, fancy, concept, indication, token, symptom,
letter, numeral, word, sentence, chapter, book, library, and in short what-
ever, be it in the physical universe, be it in the world of thought, that
whether embodying an idea of any kind . . . or being connected with some
existing object, or referring to future events through a general rule, causes
something else, its interpreting sign (or interpretant) to be determined to a
corresponding relation to the same idea, existing thing, or law.73
His project was to develop a comprehensive typology of signs and the inner
dynamics of semiotic processes. Particularly important here is his distinc-
tion between iconic, indexical, and symbolic signs—for example, images
(“iconic”), fingerprints that serve as evidence (“indexical”), and designations
whose validity is based on convention (“symbolic”).74 These typologies
and analyses were meant to provide a basis for rethinking all philosophical
questions in a quite new way. Royce had returned to Peirce’s papers from the
late 1860s and recognized their importance so well that Peirce even called
Royce “America’s greatest pragmatist”75 and explicitly endorsed Royce’s in-
terpretation of his thinking.76
Royce recognized, even more clearly than Peirce himself, that this em-
phasis on the role of signs in human beings’ relation to the world fundamen-
tally transforms our understanding of “self ” and “community.” Regarding the
“self,” this means we have to give up the idea that there is such a thing as ac-
cess to ourselves that is not mediated by signs, an intuition of our selves that
might form the basis for an analogical understanding of others. With respect
to “communities,” it means we have to see them as the outcome of processes
of communication that are constitutive of the formation of individual and
collective identities—and not as mere aggregations of self-contained individ-
uals. Neither an adequate concept of “self ” nor an apt conception of “commu-
nity” is possible if we remain within the dualistic framework of “perception”
50 The Power of the Sacred
to whom the other is interpreted, and the interpreter, would remain as dis-
tinct as now they are. There would be no melting together, no blending, no
mystic blur, and no lapse into mere intuition.”83
And Royce even draws a major quasitheological conclusion from his ex-
tensive defense and elaboration of Peirce’s ideas about interpretation. For
him the church is the crucial idea of Christianity—and not the idea of an
individual relationship to the Savior Jesus Christ; for him, it is the commu-
nity of the first Christians and in this sense the “church” that first gave rise
to the ideas of Christianity. “Paul himself was certainly not the founder of
Christianity. But the Pauline communities first were conscious of the essence
of Christianity.”84 Further, he even proposes that we conceive of the divine
“in the form of the Community of Interpretation, and above all in the form
of the Interpreter, who interprets all to all, and each individual to the world,
and the world of spirits to each individual.”85 Hence it is in the “will to in-
terpret”—the title of a chapter that may be alluding either to Schopenhauer
or Nietzsche—that the “divine and the human seem to be in closest touch
with each other.”86 One might refer here to a sacralization of the process of
communication and interpretation, the formation of a universal community,
which recalls Karl Jaspers on the one hand and Jürgen Habermas and Karl-
Otto Apel on the other. This sacralization, however, is deeply ambiguous in
one respect. Is Royce thinking here of a personal God (a triune one in the
Christian sense) as the only one capable of such universal interpretation—or
does he regard the process of interpretation as a secularized substitute for the
idea of a personal God? Does the “church” in his work still refer in any way to
a specific institution—or does it only abstractly represent the idea of a uni-
versal community?87
I have no clear answer to these questions, and I am not even sure Royce
himself did. The first question is further complicated by a certain ambiguity
in Royce’s use of the terms “interpretation” and “interpreter.” The term “in-
terpretation” can refer to the act of looking for something that, when it is
found, is also called “interpretation.” This ambiguity—the lack of distinction
between the process of discovering and the result of the discovery—had al-
ready been flagged by one of the contemporary reviewers of Royce’s book.88
And as John E. Smith has observed,89 even the term “interpreter” is ambig-
uous: “Royce sometimes means the one who makes the interpretation and
sometimes the idea of signs through which the interpretation is made.” Both
ambiguities are highly relevant to whether Christianity can be defended as
an “interpretation” in the sense of a specific theological doctrine or whether
52 The Power of the Sacred
it only gives rise to a much more general and never-ending process of human
communication.
How might William James have responded to Royce’s critique and to the
development of Royce’s thinking in the last few years of his life, had he had
the chance? The two thinkers had a long tradition of friendly mutual cri-
tique, and I cannot resist the temptation to give two examples of James’s in-
imitably charming and humorous style, even with respect to controversial
topics. In a letter of September 1900, written when James was preparing the
Gifford Lectures, out of which The Varieties of Religious Experience emerged,
he wrote to Royce, “When I write, ’tis with one eye on the page, and one on
you. When I compose my Gifford lectures mentally, ’tis with the design ex-
clusively of overthrowing your system, and ruining your peace.”90 And when
Royce mentioned in the preface to his 1908 book The Philosophy of Loyalty
how much he owed to James,91 but that he nevertheless disagreed with him
concerning the concept of truth, James wrote to him that the only thing they
seemed to “see differently is the absolute, and surely such a trifle as that is not
a thing for two gentlemen to be parted by.”92
James could have made six points in an imaginary (posthumous) response:
1. He could have emphasized that his highly individualistic definition
of religion in The Varieties of Religious Experience was not meant to be ex-
haustive of the subject. Most readers tend to overlook the fact that he had re-
stricted himself to a very specific purpose in his book, even asking his readers
explicitly to accept his definition for this one occasion and not in principle.
2. He could have said that it is unfair to ignore his other writings, par-
ticularly those that demonstrate a greater sensitivity to the problems of ar-
ticulation and interpretation than The Varieties of Religious Experience. In
James’s last book, Some Problems of Philosophy, for example, we find a nice
analysis of the process of writing a letter as a fluid process of articulation,93
and Christoph Seibert has very fruitfully interpreted James’s work as a whole
in terms of a hermeneutics of concrete “having of the world” (Welthabe).94
3. James could have made it clear that he did not only acknowledge
institutions as social experience; he also mentions in passing the role that
suggestion and imitation play in “excited assemblies.”95
4. Against Royce, James could have highlighted the fact that in his anal-
ysis of mystical experiences he underlines not only their “ineffability” but
also their “noetic quality.”96 It is especially characteristic of mystical states
that those who partake of them experience them as “states of knowledge,” of
enriched insight. “They are states of insight into depths of truth unplumbed
Religious Experience and the Theory of Signs 53
and that for every tragedy and distraction of individual existence the uni-
versal community will find the way—how and when we know not—to
provide the corresponding unity, the appropriate triumph. We are saved
in and through the community.”100 This is his most profound philosoph-
ical message, a message he asserts to be “in agreement with what is vital in
Christianity.”101
Such statements would have sounded very odd, even scandalous, to James.
In a famous passage in his last lecture on pragmatism, which is concerned
with religion, James expresses his opposition to all teleological philosophy of
history, perhaps even to his friend Royce personally. James wrote, “I find my-
self willing to take the universe to be really dangerous and adventurous. . . .
I am willing that there should be real losses and real losers, and no preser-
vation of all that is. I can believe in the ideal as an ultimate, not as an origin,
and as an extract, not the whole.”102 In The Varieties of Religious Experience
there are also forceful passages of this kind on the irremediable precarious-
ness of our existence,103 on “illness, danger, and disaster” as constant “possi-
bilities, on a mood of melancholy arising unsuspectedly from the bottom of
every fountain of pleasure.” A leading James scholar has appropriately used
“eclipse of certainty” as the subtitle of his book on James104—in other words,
the breakthrough to full awareness of the contingency of our individual ex-
istence and of history.
Royce claimed to have left Hegelianism behind him105 in an attempt to
shed his image as an obsolete nineteenth-century figure. And it is true
that his conception of teleology was not quietistic, but instead encouraged
human beings to take up “lost causes” of the past, to pursue creative atone-
ment in the sense of a “transformation of the meaning of that very past which
it cannot undo.”106 He also distanced himself from a belief in divine miracles,
a Schopenhauerian cosmic will or Bergsonian vital impulse, as untenable
forms of teleology.107 Nonetheless, his main emphasis is still on the certainty
of a future—mundane—“reconciling spiritual event.”108 John E. Smith has
aptly defined the difference between James and Royce with regard to reli-
gious faith and contingency as follows: “For James, to believe in God is the
ultimate risk, whereas for Royce it is the acknowledgment of a reality which
cannot not be.”109
If James’s imaginary response to Royce, with its defensive and offensive
aspects, is justified, we must conclude that neither of them offers a fully satis-
factory solution. It was only in the work of the next generation of pragmatists,
namely in George Herbert Mead’s The Philosophy of the Present, and to some
Religious Experience and the Theory of Signs 55
extent in John Dewey’s The Quest for Certainty and above all his Logic, that
we find the key achievement of an integration of the semiotic theory of self
and community with a nonteleological understanding of history.110 But in
Mead and to some extent in Dewey, there was no longer any connection with
the problem of religion, and so it remains for us to connect all three threads.
This would be an important step toward the synthesis of American pragma-
tism and German historicism with respect to the theory of religion, a syn-
thesis for which, from the opposite perspective, the ground was clearly laid
by Ernst Troeltsch in his late writings, prior to his death in 1923, when he
gave historicism an existential turn. This synthesis is not primarily a problem
for historians of ideas but rather a crucial methodological task for the histor-
ical and comparative study of religion today.111
A phenomenology of religious experiences augmented by semiotics—in
other words, the combination of a rich account of such experiences and an
equally rich typology of signs—provides the psychology of religion with
a route out of an old dilemma. It is not plausible to suggest that when it
comes to their experiential possibilities people are so completely reliant on
the offerings of specific religious traditions that they are well nigh confined
within them. Nor is it persuasive to argue that, beyond all religion and cul-
ture, people have available to them completely sign-free experiential mate-
rial. In the absence of holistic corporeal experiences, there would be no point
of departure for symbolic processes. Yet without the production of shared
meanings in situations, every human being would remain enclosed in her
subjective experiential world. Without situation-independent symbols, and
the abstractions they facilitate, there would be no critical assessment of the
legitimacy of validity claims. By taking consistent account of the semiotic
dimension, and embracing the turn to experience within the psychology of
religion, we can also build a bridge to religious traditions and institutions
and thus to history in general—in line with Herder’s intuitions in his debate
with Hume.
In both theology and the scholarship on religion, these impulses were
assimilated in a wide range of ways—frequently, but not necessarily, by
building directly on the work of William James, and more rarely by contin-
uing the endeavors of Peirce and Royce. Within theology, the “symbolic re-
alism” of Paul Tillich holds a key position in this regard. Influenced by him
but also drawing on later approaches within the theory of signs and symbols,
anthropologist of religion Roy Rappaport and sociologist Robert Bellah112 de-
veloped their pioneering studies. A range of writings within theology and the
56 The Power of the Sacred
in the idea of the Divine’ through the medium of the theoretical conscious-
ness. While earlier theology speculated in a religiously closed vault, the new
theology lives under the open sky, and must itself contribute, according to its
ability, to the construction of the vault. Then, the primary fact was God; now,
it is world, man, religious experience.”118
3
Ritual and the Sacred
On the Anthropology of Ideal Formation
The first two breakthroughs dealt with here that initiated the scholarly study
of religion, then, happened in the fields of history and psychology. To be
more precise, this took the form of the project of a universal history of reli-
gion, and a psychology of religious experiences. In both cases, the individual
was the center of attention. When it came to the causes of the emergence
of religion, David Hume consistently wrote as if individual human beings,
one by one, develop their ideas, which are subsequently laid down as reli-
gion;1 no other perspective appeared in his work even as a possibility. In the
case of William James, meanwhile, the turn to experience is from the outset
conceived as a turn to the isolated experiences of individuals—“in their sol-
itude”—though he was well aware of the specific nature of this definitional
postulate. In both cases, the (conscious or unconscious) one-sided individu-
alism in the analysis of religion stimulated intellectual approaches that went
further, emphasizing supra-individual phenomena characteristic of the re-
ligious sphere: “poetry” and “mythology” in the work of Herder, and signs
and symbols, along with the diverse sources of religious “insight,” in the work
of Royce. In the course of the nineteenth century, however, there now arose
another scholarly discipline—one that, right from the start, pursued a pro-
gram that goes beyond any ontological or methodological individualism.
I am referring to sociology. Of course, we can only ascribe to this discipline
a fundamentally different, independent perspective if it is concerned with
more than just the societal distribution of individual religious attitudes, or
the effects of such attitudes and their distribution on individuals’ action.2 It
must entail a way of thinking that views social institutions as a phenomenon
that, while certainly emerging from human action, is more than just the ag-
gregate of individual actions, and that is in fact constitutive of the develop-
ment of individuality.
This chapter is concerned with this discipline and its relationship to reli-
gion. The most ambitious attempt to give this new science an autonomous
Ritual and the Sacred 59
intellectual and institutional form was undertaken at the end of the nineteenth
and beginning of the twentieth centuries in France by Émile Durkheim; the
topic of religion is crucial to his efforts. Both with respect to the uncovering
of the secret supposedly underpinning the existence of religious phenomena,
and with respect to demonstrating the new discipline of sociology’s alleged
productivity and potential, Durkheim’s aspirations were far-reaching. His
two aspirations, moreover, are internally linked. In an early study, Durkheim
had chosen suicide as his topic—and thus an act that inevitably seems unsur-
passably individual in its existential character—in order to demonstrate the
insights gained through analysis of social statistics. In much the same way, he
now sought to help the new discipline achieve greater recognition by making
an outstanding contribution to the study of religion. By the same token, soci-
ology was supposed to place on entirely new foundations the bitter dispute in
France at the time over laicism and the radical separation of state and church.
This chapter explores whether these aspirations were a matter of gross over-
reach. Even if this should prove to be the case, and Durkheim’s work there-
fore requires profound empirical and theoretical correction, I argue that it
is nonetheless of epochal significance. This significance, I assert, lies first in
Durkheim’s focus on collective bodily practices, and second in his ability to
demonstrate that these practices inspire people to identify an experiential
quality that differs from all quotidian experience. For the collective bodily
practices, Durkheim uses the term “ritual,” and for the experiential quality
beyond the everyday that of the “sacred.” Both terms are frequently misun-
derstood. Ritual is reduced to pressures to repeat a given action, stripping it
of meaning, while the “sacred” is seen as referring to the specific beliefs of
particular religions. The first thing we have to do here, then, is to recall the
tremendous power of the phenomenon of ritual as envisaged by Durkheim,
and, with him, to recognize that “sacredness” in his sense also exists, outside
of institutionalized religions, in a wide variety of forms, and underlies the de-
velopment of all “ideals,” including secular ones.
At first glance, it might appear that there could scarcely be a greater dis-
tance between the individualism of James and such a ritual-centered anal-
ysis of religion. Upon closer inspection, however, it emerges that from the
perspective of interest to us here, in many respects these are parallels rather
than alternatives. That is, the turn to the experience of the individual in his
solitary communication with God, and the turn to ritual, have in common
that they do not view religions chiefly as doctrinal systems. In both cases, the
relating of religion to the experience of individuals or collectives remains in
60 The Power of the Sacred
place, something that is lost in any conception of a religion that is hived off
from such experience. Certainly, the turn to individual experience arouses
suspicions of a Protestant or modernist bias; in much the same way, there are
suspicions that the turn to collective ritual embodies a Catholic or “primi-
tivist” tendency. But if we consider both, we can discern their inherent po-
tential, taken together, to illuminate the wealth of religious phenomena in
the history of humanity.
After first introducing and critically discussing the core idea of early so-
ciology of religion, namely ritual, and its significance to the emergence of
notions of sacredness, I then delve back into the prehistory of Durkheim’s
theory. There is a simple reason for this: Durkheim linked his 1912 book, The
Elementary Forms of the Religious Life, very directly to a particular empirical
complex, namely so-called totemism. Accordingly, the book’s subtitle is Le
système totémique en Australie (The totemic system in Australia). In order
to distinguish and emancipate the theoretical achievement of his book from
the empirical shortcomings of his analysis of totemism, it is helpful to ex-
amine two other analyses that exercised a major influence on Durkheim and
whose empirical foci were quite different. I am referring to the work of Numa
Denis Fustel de Coulanges, who examined the religion of the ancient Greeks
and Romans, and W. Robertson Smith, who investigated the religion of the
Semites. Having scrutinized the backstory to this third “breakthrough” in the
scholarly engagement with religion, I then examine its subsequent history
and reception. These too include an array of refinements of the basic theo-
retical idea. Above all, though, I am interested in whether, within religion or
culture as a whole, ritual represents something “primitive,” something that
is increasingly overcome or ought to be overcome over the course of history.
On the assumption that Durkheim’s hypothesis regarding the development
of ideals through ritual is correct, what might replace ritual? Or are there
good reasons for assuming the persistence of ritual in history?
to come into effect through particular animals, plants, or, for example, the
bones of ancestors. “Two heterogeneous and incommensurable worlds” ap-
pear to exist. To quote Durkheim speaking about the experience of the in-
dividual: “In one world he languidly carries on his daily life; the other is one
that he cannot enter without abruptly entering into relations with extraor-
dinary powers that excite him to the point of frenzy. The first is the profane
world and the second, the world of sacred things.”4
The ritual, in other words, is the source of sacredness. While many rituals,
of course, take place in already sanctified locations and merely recall a sacred
event by celebrating it, from this perspective it would be wrong to simply
presuppose the existence of the sacred, let alone to limit the concept of the
sacred to religious contexts in a narrow sense, that is, in contradistinction
to the secular. This is plainly apparent in light of Durkheim’s definition of
religion.
At an early point in his great study, Durkheim sums up his introduc-
tory remarks in a definition of religion that brings out very well the specific
features of his thought. The definition reads, “A religion is a unified system of
beliefs and practices relative to sacred things, that is to say, things set apart
and forbidden—beliefs and practices which unite into one single moral
community called a Church, all those who adhere to them.”5 As with many
definitions, almost every component of this formula requires more precise
characterization. But my focus here is solely on the three special features that
are decisive to Durkheim’s approach. Through the emphasis on “practices,”
which Durkheim mentions in such a way as to place them on an equal
footing with beliefs, he first distances himself from the idea that what matters
most are beliefs, while ritual practices are merely their expression; for him,
all cognitive classifications of the world are rooted in practices.6 Second, it
is significant that Durkheim does not define religion by referring to the “su-
pernatural” or a belief in God or gods, but rather by bringing in the “sacred,”
which must at this point, without further definition, initially appear like a
mere shifting of the definitional burden. While it was previously unclear
what religion is, now it is surely vital to clarify how we should understand
the sacred. And third, in his definition Durkheim unambiguously commits
himself to the social character of religion. In the sentence following his def-
inition in the book, he explicitly underlines once again that his emphasis on
the “church” was intended to highlight the fact that “religion must be an em-
inently collective thing.”7 Earlier, with respect to rites, he had already stated
that they are “ways of acting that are born only in the midst of assembled
Ritual and the Sacred 63
time of the gathering. For those involved, then, affective certainty that higher
powers are at work, a certainty that inevitably results from the experiences
of self-enhancement and self-loss, turns into an emotionally intensive con-
nection to attributes of the situation in which they had this experience. For
Durkheim, this act of attribution is the wellspring of “sacredness”—of a clas-
sification of the world into two spheres, depending on whether an object, a
being, an act, or the content of an idea is linked internally with this experi-
ence or not. That which does not feature such linkage is profane; that which
corresponds with this experience is sacred.
When it comes to the search for ecstatic group processes, Durkheim by
no means focuses solely on times and places deliberately cordoned off from
everyday life. Deeply influenced by the history of the French Revolution and
the revolutionary events over the course of the nineteenth century, he is in-
terested in revolutionary phases in general, in which the interplay between
individuals becomes intensified and they develop a readiness to take heroic
actions, or may be seduced into taking barbaric actions, that they would
never have considered in their everyday lives. Just as Durkheim imagines
that the Australian aborigines find in their rituals the life force that enables
them to live an everyday life scattered across large spaces, he emphasizes that
under modern conditions too the individual remains constantly dependent
on the “kinds of acts that express the understanding, esteem, and affection of
his neighbor.”10 We need recognition from our fellow human beings if we are
not to lose motivation when carrying out our everyday duties.
That there is a connection between the emergence of “sacredness” and
the formation of “ideals” out of the experience of ritual on the one hand and
individuals’ motivation in their everyday life on the other is plainly some-
thing Durkheim considers an anthropological fact, a given of human nature,
and thus not subject to historical change. For him, all that is changeable is the
nature of these ideals, the exact character of collective practices, the structure
of collectives, and individuals’ place within them. Hence, despite the self-
assurance with which Durkheim declares the Jewish and Christian religions
as such outmoded and to some extent actively opposes them, it is not pos-
sible to interpret him as the exponent of a straightforward thesis of seculari-
zation. “Even in this era of unbelief,” as he states explicitly in a debate on his
book that took place in Paris in 1913, we might still see “gods born in the
bosom of crowds”;11 elsewhere, he calls the ideas of progress and democracy
“sacred” for those who believe in them.12 Hence, it would only be correct to
Ritual and the Sacred 65
call him a theorist of secularization if we took that term to include the emer-
gence of new forms of sacredness, that is, new (secular) ideals.
I shall leave aside how Durkheim, in light of the basic ideas set out above,
goes on to try to explain the emergence of ideas of the soul, spirits, and gods,
and how he classifies various kinds of rites, paying particular attention to
rituals of sacrifice. The crucial point in the present context is that Durkheim
himself, at the end of his book and in later retrospectives, emphasizes above
all that he wished to produce a scientific elucidation of the genesis of ideals.
He was not simply concerned, as has sometimes been assumed, with the
emergence of solidarity among the members of a collective, let alone with the
functionalization of rituals or ideals to establish or preserve social cohesion.
As Durkheim describes them, the processes involved in the emergence of
ideals cannot be straightforwardly wielded by any worldly power. The co-
hesion with which he was concerned comes about via the shared adherence
to ideals—not, that is, simply through ties to a collective, as it is or as a given
power defines it. Durkheim passionately rejected any historical materialist
interpretation of his ideas. Certainly, like Marxists, he views religion as a
social phenomenon, but he does not seek to understand either religions or
ideals in general as the mere translation of material interests into illusionary
forms. Instead, social life creates ideals, which cannot be reduced either to
individual notions nor to “ideal-free” material relations. The genesis of ideals
is not “a sort of luxury which man can do without.”13 Instead it is a prerequi-
site for the existence of societies.
A society can neither create nor re-create itself without creating some kind
of ideal by the same stroke. This creation is not a sort of optional extra step
by which society, being already made, merely adds finishing touches; it is
the act by which society makes itself, and remakes itself, periodically. . . .
The ideal society is not outside the real one but is part of it. Far from our
being divided between them as though between two poles that repel one
another, we cannot hold to the one without holding to the other.14
That is, one of the core features of a society is the idea it has of itself, an idea to
which it does not necessarily correspond. The emergence of ideals is linked
with the genesis of a collective’s self-image. This means the collective has the
opportunity to change itself, to bring itself into line with its ideals. But there is
also a risk that ideals will be used for the self-sacralization of the collective.15
66 The Power of the Sacred
For more than a century, scholars have grappled with Durkheim’s theory
of religion in a vast range of ways.16 I shall take up just three crucial points
arising from this engagement because they are important to the issues con-
sidered here—namely whether the scholarly study of religion is fundamen-
tally possible, and what the enduring benefits of the emergence of a specific
disciplinary perspective might be. The three key issues are the empirical per-
suasiveness of Durkheim’s analysis of totemism, the relationship of this soci-
ology of religion to the critique of religion, and the possible shortcomings of
Durkheim’s sociological program:
1. When Durkheim opted to declare the (supposed) totemism of the
Australian aborigines the most elementary form of religious life still discover-
able, and to make it the starting point for an evolutionary theory of religion,
he made a very risky decision. Empirically, this meant tying himself to a body
of knowledge not drawn from his own research; he made himself entirely de-
pendent on the accounts produced by colonial officials, missionaries, and a
scattered array of ethnological explorers. These accounts were subject to future
expansion and revision in ways only those who had themselves come into con-
tact with the relevant culture could hope to competently evaluate. Theoretically,
meanwhile, Durkheim put his faith in the claims of a contemporary discourse
on totemism as the original religion—a discourse that had already passed its
peak when Durkheim’s book appeared and was heading for oblivion.17 Even be-
fore it was published, among anthropologists carrying out empirical research
the understanding began to take hold that while Durkheim and others were
right to seek to consider three phenomena simultaneously—namely “an orga-
nization into clans, the attribution of animals and plants to the clans as names or
emblems, and the belief in a relation between clan and animal”18—the connec-
tion between the three phenomena was by no means as close as Durkheim and
other theorists of totemism had asserted. “Thus the Thompson River Indians
have totems but no clans; the Iroquois have clans called after animals which are
not totems; and the Yukhagir, who are divided into clans, have religious beliefs
in which animals play a large part, but through the mediation of shamans, not
social groups.”19 What Durkheim had believed to be a highly integrated “unified
system of beliefs and practices” was nothing of the kind, but rather a relatively
contingent assemblage of elements that are not necessarily dependent on one
another. Durkheim had constructed his arguments on a far too narrow empir-
ical basis. Even within Australia, obstacles emerged to any attempt to generalize
Ritual and the Sacred 67
from the cases he cited. The obstacles were even greater whenever Durkheim
went beyond Australia to include the North American Indians.
Also problematic was the fact that Durkheim described the cases he
studied as lacking in complexity. Due to his evolutionist background beliefs,
he succumbed to the temptation of viewing supposedly “elementary” forms
as more simple than all later forms; he explicitly contended that for a sci-
entific discipline still in its early stages, such as the sociology of his day, it
was too soon to analyze “more highly developed” forms of religion, but that
through the knowledge of simpler forms, which supposedly stood at the start
of developments, the discipline could elaborate the foundations that would
later facilitate understanding of complex forms as well.20 Little wonder, then,
that as a result of these decisions Durkheim’s book was rejected and even
fell into disrepute among anthropologists and historians of religion. Some
of them, however, understood that objections to the empirical correctness
of Durkheim’s interpretation of the religious life of aborigines did not auto-
matically mean his entire theory was wrong. They thus partially excepted his
theory of ritual from their critique, particularly the basic idea of the social
origin of religion, which is after all relatively independent of the question of
whether Durkheim’s account of the social organization of the aborigines was
accurate or not.21 The crucial imperative, however, is to avoid simplifying
this basic idea such that we equate the religious and social spheres. It was
in fact Durkheim’s intention, in drawing such a sharp distinction between
the sacred and the profane, and thus between two forms of collective life—
the quotidian and extraquotidian-ecstatic—to avoid this simplistic equa-
tion. “That diversity,” as he contended, “allows one to understand how the
religious can be social without everything social being religious.”22 In other
words, it is not the theory of totemism that is decisive, but rather the turn to
ritual, not in the sense of a turn to collective practices as such, but to contexts
of action in which experiences of self-transcendence may occur. Even if it
were to emerge that the collective ecstasies that Durkheim has in mind are
not the only setting in which people may have such experiences, Durkheim’s
theory does not necessarily collapse. All that is then required is to develop
a richer phenomenology of such experiences of self-transcendence, rather
than abandoning the idea of there being a connection between the dynamics
of such experiences, the genesis of ideals, and their role in motivating action.
In a defense of his book, Durkheim himself identified, as one of his two
core hypotheses—alongside that of a dualism of the ideal and the real within
the human being—that of the “vertu dynamogénique” of all religion,23 its
68 The Power of the Sacred
which impede the free exercise of our faculties.”28 Durkheim made it quite
clear that it must in no circumstances be sociology’s task to serve as “a means
of making war against religion.”29 It is also inadequate to think of Durkheim
as a passionate opponent of the existing religious communities, one who was
fascinated by religions of all kinds merely for biographical reasons—as the
scion of a “dynasty” of rabbis—and who had opted to study religion chiefly
because he wanted to put his sociology to a difficult test. The crucial point,
so it seems to me, is that Durkheim saw his laicism as possessing religious
qualities. What he envisaged was a new religion in which the belief in human
rights plays a central role—in other words, in which the sacredness of every
person is respected, embodied in practices, and ritually revitalized.30 For
him, this new religion is consonant with the modern conditions of advanced
functional differentiation, just as every earlier religion fit the conditions out
of which it emerged and in which it could remain vigorous. This enabled
Durkheim to concede a wide range of historical merits to, for example,
Judaism and Christianity, yet at the same time to declare them historically
outmoded. He goes so far as to assert that his method is not only capable of
explaining every rite practiced in the history of humanity, but that it in fact
justifies it; under their particular conditions, all rituals were necessary and
apposite. According to Durkheim, this applied to the “wild practices” of the
Australians no less than to the most idealist of religions.31 He thus evades his
believing readers’ and listeners’ urgent questions as to whether the explana-
tory aspirations of his sociology could, even in principle, leave faith intact, by
pointing to a new faith, one that is consonant with the new conditions and
that discards from the religious traditions all that is merely a remnant of an
extinct social order.32
No believing Jew, Christian, or Muslim will find this solution satisfac-
tory; it is far from apparent what, according to Durkheim, would be left of
the beliefs of the religious traditions other than a universalist morality. It
is at this point, however, that the concept of religion begins to oscillate be-
tween a narrow and broad meaning. In the narrow sense of existing religious
traditions, Durkheim essentially expects religion to disappear, whereas in
the broad sense of universalist ideals and unceasing processes of sacraliza-
tion, for him no period of history is imaginable without religion. Yet he him-
self did not discuss the difference between the narrow and broad concept,
despite its crucial role in the self-understanding of so many people. Most of
those who sympathized with Durkheim’s ideas will not have described them-
selves as religious, but emphasized their distance from the religions. From a
70 The Power of the Sacred
critical perspective, the crucial point is that Durkheim does not “reincorpo-
rate the absence of the self-attribution of ‘religion’ into his reconstruction, or
even indicate that it is a problem.”33 Hence, while Durkheim’s sociology of
religion is not out to critique religion, it is deeply bound up with the idea of a
new “secular religion.”34
3. A theory such as Durkheim’s that gives pride of place to collective
practices and the social character of religion, and thus goes so far as to seek to
demonstrate the need for a sociological perspective, can get nowhere without
a theory of signs. This is the only way to prevent collectives from simply
appearing like supra-individual entities or to avoid concepts such as that of
the “collective consciousness” that appear to be mysterious parallels to the
individual consciousness. A true theory of signs, however, is not to be found
in Durkheim’s oeuvre; yet he cannot be accused of having lacked all feeling
for the role of signs in collective action. In fact he emphasizes that “in all its
aspects and at every moment of its history, social life is only possible thanks
to a vast symbolism.”35 In contrast to the theory of signs found in American
pragmatism,36 however, he writes as if individual consciousnesses are ini-
tially “closed to one another” and then communicate with the consciousness
of others via symbols, which “express” the individual’s “inner states.”37
This is how things look if one assumes that the consciousness exists prior
to communication by means of signs. Because Durkheim is interested
chiefly in the emergence of a “sentiment commun,” a feeling of common-
ality, he concerns himself exclusively with the types of signs that are gen-
erated by the ritual itself and that give permanency to intensive feelings of
togetherness. This includes, first, the movements within the ritual action
that individuals perform simultaneously; in the wake of the experiences
they trigger, these are habitualized into repeatable movements and may,
therefore, themselves symbolize the ideas generated. Second and above
all, however, Durkheim is concerned with the linkage of these movements
with objects that are incorporated into rituals and, for participants, con-
tinue to exude the intensive, ecstatic experiences even when the gathering
itself is over. “These things keep bringing the feelings to individual minds
and keep them perpetually aroused, just as would happen if the cause that
first called them forth was still acting. Thus, while emblematizing is neces-
sary if society is to become conscious of itself, so is it no less indispensable
in perpetuating that consciousness.”38 For Durkheim, the most important
elements in the analysis of totemism are the symbolizing of the common-
ality of the collective in the “totem,” and the material presentation of this
Ritual and the Sacred 71
totem through signs. The totem may be a shared name; its material pre-
sentation takes the form of an “emblem,”39 which is found, for example,
on flags or as a tattoo on the skin of the collective’s members. Yet it would
be wrong to consider the name to be the sign itself and to view material
forms of presentation as secondary. Durkheim is concerned with the affec-
tive charging of objects that were incorporated into the experience of self-
transcendence. These symbols themselves possess the maximum degree of
sacredness.40 Hence, Durkheim assumes that the animals and plants, even
the smallest and least significant, best suited to serving as totems are those
characteristic of the site of the gathering where a collective experiences its
commonality most strongly.
However, Durkheim links with this narrow but undoubtedly fruitful
theory of signs a goal that goes far beyond his immediate object of concern.
He goes on to ask just what—if the totem is a symbol—it symbolizes. Within
believers’ self-understanding, it is after all the totemic principle or totemic
God that takes on tangible form in the material totem. Yet it is unambigu-
ously “also the symbol of a particular society that is called the clan. It is the
flag of the clan, the sign by which each clan is distinguished from the others,
the visible mark of its distinctiveness, and a mark that is borne by everything
that in any way belongs to the clan: men, animals, and things.”41 And for
Durkheim, this doubling, such that something simultaneously symbolizes
God and society, demands resolution; for him, it allows the conclusion that
God and society must in fact be one. The clan deifies itself through the totem.
The inescapable conclusion, he contends, is, “Thus [that] the god of the clan,
the totemic principle, can be none other than the clan itself, but the clan
transfigured and imagined in the physical form of the plant or animal that
serves as totem.”42
The self-assurance with which Durkheim puts forward this conclusion as
inescapable highlights a grave shortcoming in his theory of signs. He simply
assumes that a symbol can only have one referent, and therefore, if it has two,
these must be identical, or one of them must be merely a false substitute for
the real referent.43 This presupposition, however, rests on the assumption
that symbols necessarily have a discursive character, that is, that they are sup-
posed to refer to a fact. However, they may also have a “presentative” char-
acter,44 in other words, they may refer holistically to something that finds
expression in them. For example, for the believing Christian, the love of a
human being may point to divine love, the beauty of creation to the goodness
of the Creator, without the question raised by Durkheim, as to whether one
72 The Power of the Sacred
But they illuminated these beliefs in turn on the basis of everyday practices.
At issue here, then, was not a return from the new materialist to old idealist
explanations in the sense of a determinism of ideas. Instead the intellectual
focus shifted to life as actually lived in a culture thoroughly pervaded by
religion. The beliefs of one’s own time and culture should not be projected
back into this life, let alone ideas of a completely irreligious individualist
or collectivist utilitarianism, according to which our best bet is to com-
prehend individuals or social classes primarily as pursuing material utility.
Hence, what matters in the work of Fustel and Smith is not their empir-
ical hypotheses themselves—though the intuitive power of these books
represents an enduring empirical challenge. Once again, the crucial thing
is the methodological shift. Fustel has rightly been compared with a miner
who “bores a new tunnel and happens upon a goldmine.”51
Fustel was so important to Durkheim as an academic teacher that in 1892
he dedicated his dissertation on Montesquieu and the latter’s contribution to
the founding of sociology to the memory of the great historian.52 One inter-
preter of Durkheim’s development has proposed portraying it in light of his
stance on the work of his venerated academic teacher; his book on totemism
can then be seen, in the role of “cité primitive,” as the counterpart to Fustel’s
work on the “cité antique,” as well as to the “cité moderne,” whose basic out-
line Durkheim set out in his analysis of the modern division of labor.53 This
does not necessarily mean that Fustel’s influence was continuous. Durkheim’s
growing interest in the scientific analysis of religion may have led him back
later to the origins of his mature thought.54 What seems beyond dispute is
that the first comprehensive attempt to analyze forms of social organiza-
tion, and institutional change, by drawing on an analytical concept of the sa-
cred, was made by Fustel rather than Durkheim himself.55 Although, at first
sight, Fustel’s work looks like a history of the developmental stages of ancient
Greek and Roman society, it does not focus on legal and political-economic
relations themselves. What the author actually has in mind are the attempts
made, for example by French revolutionaries, to orient themselves toward
ancient politics and its institutions. He firmly rejects such efforts, under-
lining the profound otherness of antiquity, which dooms to failure every
attempt to revive it. This otherness arises from the fact that we cannot com-
prehend the institutions of the ancients if we do not understand the beliefs
that underpinned them. His project, then, is to comprehensively reconstruct
these beliefs, taking his lead from the knowledge of ritual practices and asso-
ciated ritual precepts contained in the sources.
Ritual and the Sacred 75
For Fustel, the starting point of all religious history among the peoples
he examined, though by no means only them, was the human being’s con-
frontation with death. What he has in mind here is not chiefly the anticipa-
tion of one’s own inevitable death, but the unavoidable confrontation with
the death of others, the transformation of close and familiar human others
into rigid, unresponsive, fear-inducing beings: “Before men had any notion
of Indra or of Zeus, they adored the dead; they feared them, and addressed
them prayers. It seems that the religious sentiment commenced in this way.
It was perhaps while looking upon the dead that man first conceived the idea
of the supernatural, and began to have a hope beyond what he saw. Death
was the first mystery, and it placed man on the track of other mysteries.”56
Fustel links this supposed primordial mystery with reproduction, with the
production of offspring,57 rendering the death of the progenitor a dual chal-
lenge. In light of this basic assumption, Fustel concludes that the veneration
of one’s father, one’s family, and one’s ancestors is a significant source of pious
feelings, which can be found, as he explicitly asserts, not just among the peo-
ples and cultures he considers, but also among the Chinese, in Africa, and
in the “New World.”58 In line with this, his developmental reconstruction
begins with family life, centered on the hearth and the ancestral grave. He
vividly describes the cult of the hearth, the funeral practices, and the vener-
ation of one’s ancestors among Greeks and Romans as a “primitive religion,”
of a “purely domestic” character.59 For him, then, religion seems to be a “con-
stituent principle,” at least with respect to the family: “The members of the
ancient family were united by something more powerful than birth, affec-
tion, or physical strength; this was the religion of the sacred fire, and of dead
ancestors.”60
The history Fustel is truly narrating leads from this supposedly primary
family and its religion to ever larger social formations. The amalgamation
of a number of families results in a “gens,” then a curia and a tribe, followed
by the emergence of the city-state and the establishment of an empire. For
each of these developmental stages, Fustel identifies driving forces and nec-
essary adaptations in the field of religion. Again and again, he emphasizes
the deeply particularist character of religion and morality in all these social
formations:
Religion did not say to a man, showing him another man, That is thy
brother. It said to him, That is a stranger; he cannot participate in the re-
ligious acts of thy hearth; he cannot approach the tomb of thy family; he
76 The Power of the Sacred
has other gods than thine, and cannot unite with thee in a common prayer;
thy gods reject his adoration, and regard him as their enemy; he is thy foe
also.61
Despite all the upheavals in antiquity, and despite all the universalist impulses
in philosophy and religion, according to Fustel the profound particularism
of the antique order was only fundamentally unsettled by Christianity, a reli-
gion that allowed every human being to pray to one universal God:
For this god there were no longer strangers. The stranger no longer pro-
faned the temple, no longer tainted the sacrifice by his presence. The temple
was open to all who believed in God. The priesthood ceased to be hered-
itary, because religion was no longer a patrimony. The worship was no
longer kept secret; the rites, the prayers, the dogmas were no longer con-
cealed. On the contrary, there was thenceforth religious instruction, which
was not only given, but which was offered, which was carried to those who
were the farthest away, and which sought out the most indifferent.62
This new religion brought a new principle into world history, one that placed
a question mark over every institution, and one that forced people to con-
template the cohesion of a particular polity in a new way. The reason, Fustel
tells us, is that in order to create a “social tie,” it takes something “stronger
than material force, more respectable than interest, surer than a philosoph-
ical theory, more unchangeable than a convention; something that should
dwell equally in all hearts, and should be all-powerful there.”63 It was, how-
ever, necessary to go beyond the topics considered in Fustel’s book in order
to investigate how a universalist religion can ensure the cohesion of partic-
ular polities.
As much as he venerated his academic teacher, Durkheim distanced him-
self, for good reason, from many of the particulars of his historical analysis.
On the methodological level, despite Fustel’s tremendous historical erudi-
tion, Durkheim contended that he had made too little effort to test his ideas
against ethnographic material and had therefore misinterpreted certain phe-
nomena.64 Specifically, Durkheim rejected the narrowing of the domestic
cult to the cult of the dead and instead asserted that the familial religion was
“far more complex,” comprising all those things that played a role in the life
of the family.65 He also vigorously disputed the assumption of an original fa-
milial patriarchy, and Fustel’s resulting conclusion that the archaic political
Ritual and the Sacred 77
systems were “only families on a greater scale.”66 With these objections, some
of which had already been raised by other contemporaries,67 Durkheim is
very much in agreement with present-day attempts to relativize Fustel’s bril-
liant effort.68
All these questions, as important as they are to assessing the role of the sa-
cred in the history of power, have to take a backseat here to those concerning
the significance of Fustel’s conception to the development of a sociological
analysis of religion and, in particular, the significance of ritual in the genesis
of institutions. But what emerges here is an inconsistent picture. On the one
hand, it is quite correct that it was Fustel rather than Durkheim who first
placed ritual at the center of the analysis of religious life and all social life.
Fustel sharply criticizes Montesquieu—the thinker whom Durkheim, in the
dissertation he dedicated to Fustel, treated as a key pioneer of the new sci-
ence of sociology—because he believed “ancient religion was an imposture,”
nothing but a means “to restrain the people.” “A religion never had such an
origin; and every religion that has come to sustain itself only from motives
of public utility, has not stood long.”69 Religion, as Fustel emphasizes time
and again, was simply something other than “a body of dogmas, a doctrine
concerning God, a symbol of faith concerning what is in and around us. This
same word, among the ancients, signified rites, ceremonies, acts of exterior
worship.”70 It was not beliefs that were obligatory, but customs, to such an
extent that the entire day was pervaded by ritual prescriptions, every path
inevitably led to sacred objects, and time was structured in accordance with
a vast array of ritual obligations.71 These accounts almost exclusively concern
ritual.
On the other hand, however, we find in Fustel’s work a wealth of
statements that leave us with the impression that for him rituals were
only the expression of the truly decisive beliefs.72 Furthermore, in addi-
tion to cultic practices, he explicitly assumes that there is a second source
of religious ideas, namely—recalling David Hume—a kind of speculative
thinking about the experience of natural forces and an attempt to come to
terms with them through the “free operation of each mind.”73 The hypo-
thesis of the dual origin of religious ideas is not inconsistent in itself, and
might be commensurate with the facts. Fustel’s statements about the rite as
mere expression of preexisting beliefs, however, might indicate an inade-
quate understanding of the dynamics of semiotic processes. Conceptually,
the route out of this confusion must be to initially refrain from thinking
of religious faith as a theoretical statement about God and the world, and
78 The Power of the Sacred
It was in that year that, for the first time, I found the means of tackling the
study of religion sociologically. This was a revelation to me. That course of
1895 marked a dividing line in the development of my thought, to such an
extent that all my previous researches had to be taken up afresh in order
to be made to harmonize with these new insights. Wundt’s Ethics, which
I had read eight years earlier, plays no role in my change of direction. It
was entirely due to the studies of religious history which I had just under-
taken, and notably to the reading of the works of Robertson Smith and his
school.76
Ritual and the Sacred 79
But what exactly was it that helped Durkheim achieve this sudden insight,
which he has no qualms about calling a “revelation”? Durkheim leaves us
guessing, and the dispute among experts on this point has led to no sat-
isfactory, universally accepted answer.77 A wide range of very different
answers have been proposed, extending from specific conceptions of to-
temism and sacrifice to ideas (of particular interest here) about the role of
ritual in the understanding of religion. Questions regarding the development
of Durkheim’s ideas in this respect are further complicated by the issue of
whether Robertson Smith was himself influenced by Fustel.78
Important passages in Smith’s work do in fact look astonishingly similar to
some of Fustel’s, particularly when it comes to the meaning of ritual. Smith
too contends that the study of an ancient religion ought not to take its lead
from Christianity and its focus on belief, but should begin with rites, and
should accept that strictly prescribed customs may be linked with a wide va-
riety of ideas that are by no means written in stone: “The rite, in short, was
connected not with a dogma but with a myth.”79 Furthermore, his focus with
respect to these practices is not on individuals but on collectives, though
we should not imagine these collectives as consisting exclusively of human
beings.
The circle into which a man was born was not simply a group of kinsfolk
and fellow-citizens, but embraced also certain divine beings, the gods of the
family and of the state, which to the ancient mind were as much a part of
the particular community with which they stood connected as the human
members of the social circle.80
affair of race and innate tendency.” Instead he puts them down to the “oper-
ation of special local and historical causes.”83 Hence, his analyses of an orig-
inal totemism, and of the central importance of rituals of sacrifice among the
Semites, as well as his examination of ritual’s power to trigger the idealization
of one’s own social formation, were not limited to the ancient Semites but
were of a broader anthropological quality. No wonder that Durkheim could
knit together the newly emerging ethnography of Australia with the religious
history of the Semites in the work of Smith, and that of Greek and Roman
antiquity in the work of Fustel, deriving from this his aspiration to produce a
sociological analysis of religion.
In any case, examination of the differences between Smith and Durkheim
is highly instructive when it comes to our key question here as to whether the
scholarly study of religion is possible. Smith was a theologian and a devout
Protestant Christian. As already recognized by the great anthropologist Mary
Douglas, he perceived the historical significance of ritual through the lens of
Protestant skepticism about ritual.84 From this perspective, a ritual-centered
religion is primitive; as a result, Catholic Christianity is regarded as a lapse
into primitivity.85 In “modernity,” meanwhile, as modeled by Protestantism,
ritual must take a backseat to beliefs. In this sense, Durkheim radicalizes
Smith’s quasi-sociological approach when he extends it to modern societies,
the religion within them, and in particular, even to the cult of the individual.
An approach that a priori excepts Christianity as a whole, or merely
Protestant Christianity, or solely the latter’s modern variants from socio-
logical analysis will certainly be less hurtful to the religious feelings of the
advantaged parties, but is inadequate as scholarship. Yet Durkheim’s radical-
ization goes too far when he permits no other experiential basis for religion
into his theoretical constructions than ecstatic ritual practices, and when,
having demonstrated the presence of such experiences, he declares human
beings’ own religious interpretations definitively outmoded.86
Examination of the prehistory of Durkheim’s ritual theory in the work of
Fustel de Coulanges and Smith, then, points to more flexible ways of taking
up its ideas. But it also facilitates a better understanding of how the sociolog-
ical analysis of religion emerged from the discourses of theology and other
disciplines concerned with religion. The reception history of exemplary
texts and major scholarly achievements is, after all, not limited to a single
discipline.
Research on the history of religion and on the psychology of religion,
between which there is also an interplay, were always elements in the
Ritual and the Sacred 81
work on the Trobrianders of the Western Pacific, have shown that, in this
society too,
the heightening of the emotions and the lifting of the individual out of
himself are by no means restricted to gatherings and to crowd phenomena.
The lover near his sweetheart, the daring adventurer conquering his
fears in the face of real danger, the hunter at grips with a wild animal, the
craftsman achieving a masterpiece, whether he be savage or civilized, will
under such conditions feel altered, uplifted, endowed with higher forces.
And there can be no doubt that from many of these solitary experiences
where man feels the forebodings of death, the pangs of anxiety, the exalta-
tion of bliss, there flows a great deal of religious inspiration. Though most
ceremonies are carried out in public, much of religious revelation takes
place in solitude.90
Here too, then, much that is sacred is individual and much that is collective
is profane.
To some extent, though by no means completely, these deficiencies have
been noted and eliminated over the course of the complex reception his-
tory of Durkheim’s conception of ritual. In sociology, however, initially this
conception was narrowed further in the sense that—in the work of Talcott
Parsons—the main emphasis was on the effects of ritual on social integra-
tion, but not on the fluid processes of ritual action itself. This was partially
corrected by Parsons’s students and their students, when, for example,
they investigated present-day liturgical rules and procedures (in the case
of Robert Bellah) or interpreted social crises and scandals (Watergate, the
outbreak of war) as forms of contemporary collective effervescence (Jeffrey
Alexander). Anthropology (in the sense of ethnology), meanwhile, made
much more of the transformative power of ritual (from Victor Turner to
Roy Rappaport).91
In France, the interwar era saw some very odd attempts to subject
Durkheim to a Nietzschean reading, and to apply his ritual theory to
the experience of war and violence (Collège de Sociologie). In the late
1930s, Roger Caillois undertook one of the most important attempts to
develop a theory of the sacred in order to come to grips with modern
phenomena—from festivals through holidays to war. He set great store in
comprehending the multifarious infringements of rules and crossings of
boundaries that occur during such events, or are caused by them, as more
Ritual and the Sacred 83
than just the discharge of forces suppressed in everyday life and thus as
epiphenomena. Instead he viewed them as a return to a primal creative
state of chaos, and thus as the actualization of the mythical period of cre-
ation. This process, he contended, is of vital importance to the vitality of
collectives; without it, they will go the way of all flesh, that is, they will age
and their powers will fade, as familiar to individuals from their everyday
experience.92
Jürgen Habermas identified Durkheim and his theory of ritual as the
second classical source fueling his notion of a paradigm shift “from pur-
posive activity to communicative action.” Randall Collins, building on
Erving Goffman, interpreted even everyday interactional rituals, such as
greetings, in quasiphysical terms of the production and transfer of emo-
tional energy. I myself have attempted to explain the emergence of our value
commitments out of experiences of self-transcendence, but to undergird this
explanation with a far richer phenomenology of experiences and, far more
than Durkheim himself, to take account of the articulation of experiences as
well. This is partly intended to eliminate the secularist excesses in Durkheim’s
explanations of value change, as for example in the case of the emergence
and dissemination of human rights. The relationship between individual
and collective experience, and between experience and interpretation, is
far more complicated than it seems in Durkheim’s work, though his theory
undoubtedly remains an important building block for every theory of ideal
formation.93
communication? Not to put too fine a point on it, but do we envisage a future
without sexual interaction? Do we wish to regard all of these too merely as
preliminary stages in an evolutionary process culminating in discourse?
Randall Collins has developed out of Durkheim’s theory of ritual an orig-
inal theory of sexual interaction as a “ritual of love,” with highly persuasive
results.98 Akin to the religious ritual as described by Durkheim, in sexual
interaction shared physical presence is required, intensive concentration
on one’s own and the other’s body, and a sharp boundary with those not in-
volved. As in all rituals, we find ritualized ways of increasing tension and
synchronization of rhythmic movements. This shared, extraquotidian ex-
perience gives rise to an emotional attachment to one’s partner, even if love
was not the starting point of the sexual interaction. This intensive experi-
ence then radiates out to encompass “sacred” objects, through which the re-
lationship is symbolized—above all, of course, every part of one’s partner’s
body. There is nothing archaic about any of this. In fact, we might say that the
ritual quality of sexual interaction has increased as civilizing processes have
advanced.
Hence, if it makes sense to assume the persistence of ritual and of the sa-
credness to which it gives rise, rather than the linguistification of the sacred,99
then we might even consider the role of ritual in the emergence of language.
Anthropologically speaking, it is by no means obvious that we ought to as-
cribe to ritual merely compensatory functions for a sociality that operates via
linguistic communication. To the contrary, we can in fact attribute to ritual
itself a crucial role in the emergence of language. This is just what Robert
Bellah tried to do in his 2011 magnum opus Religion in Human Evolution.100
Here he draws on the ideas of cognitive scientist Terrence Deacon, though he
combines them with other research in such a way that ritual becomes under-
standable as an “external support system for language.”101 But he also draws
on studies by evolutionary musicologists and bases his remarks on the con-
cept of a “musilanguage” (Steven Brown). What this means is that we ought
not to imagine the emergence of language and of music as two separate pro-
cesses. Rhythmic speech and singing, ritual repetition and the resulting re-
dundancy generate symbols that are fixed in the memory. What eyewitnesses
to the aborigines’ ritual—our example at the start of this chapter—dismissed
as howling and noise was surely far more than that; Bellah refers to “speech
before language.”102
These brief remarks might do more than clarify the anthropologically
problematic consequences of a perspective determined by contemporary
Ritual and the Sacred 87
Our run through the basic constellations of the scholarly engagement with
religion in the three disciplines of history, psychology, and sociology was
intended to demonstrate that the empirically controlled and theoretically
consistent, and thus “scientific,” investigation of religion is in fact possible.
Certainly, their authors’ specific religious or antireligious motives are unmis-
takably at play in every contribution in this field. In most cases, however,
their confrontation with empirical and theoretical issues points beyond their
initial assumptions. This expanded perspective may not be embraced by the
author of a particular contribution, but generally characterizes its reception.
Our discussion so far has also sought to lay the groundwork for an appro-
priate understanding of religion, in such a way that we grasp why this de-
veloping understanding is superior to certain “common-sense” ideas. Here
religion is understood through a focus on experience, though by no means
restricted to the experiences of individuals “in their solitude.” These solitary
experiences have emerged as always already historically situated, communi-
cated through symbols and embodied in practices.
Of course, our account so far cannot provide the basis for a comprehensive
history of the scholarship on religion.1 Such a history could not restrict itself
to initial constellations in the various disciplines, but would have to describe
the rich body of knowledge generated and accumulated by researchers over
the course of time. This applies above all to the historiography of religion,
which not only massively increased the corpus of knowledge concerning
the diverse array of religions but also confronted Christianity itself with its
own internal diversity and temporal dependency. A comprehensive account
would also have to show that, in the discipline of psychology for example,
paradigms gained ascendancy that make a productive engagement with
Multiple Forms of Ideal Formation 89
religion virtually impossible. One such case was behaviorism, which dom-
inated academic psychology in the mid-twentieth century and had so little
time for the “mental” dimension that matters “spiritual” were pushed entirely
beyond the pale. Beyond the academy, psychology was generally dominated
by psychoanalysis, whose founder Sigmund Freud had conceived of it as a
radically secularist project. Despite all the talk of “illusion,” however, psy-
chology always featured countervailing currents and attempts to find ways
of relating the discipline’s theoretical arsenal more productively to religious
experience. If we include in the sociological study of religion the efforts of
anthropologists, here too we find a tremendous accumulation of knowledge.
Ultimately, a comprehensive account would also have to incorporate the dis-
cipline of theology (in its various confessional or religious manifestations),
particularly in those cases in which theology explicitly sees itself as an ac-
ademic discipline among others, within a university setting, and effectively
finds itself in a process of continuous exchange with developments in the
other disciplines that take an interest in religion.2
Around 1900, the scholarly engagement with religion must have seemed
highly dynamic, profoundly exciting, but also fragmentary and unpro-
ductive when it came to attempts to analyze the contemporary world. The
conclusions scholars drew from this research as they sought to assess the
present-day religious situation and envisage future trends were often pal-
pably idiosyncratic— more an expression of their antecedent personal
attitudes than the result of an evaluation of the existing body of research.
This was a situation crying out for new attempts at synthesis. The present
chapter is concerned with the two most important and most ambitious such
attempts, undertaken in the early twentieth century by Protestant theologian
and historian of Christianity Ernst Troeltsch, and lawyer and political econ-
omist Max Weber, a man destined to become one of the classic figures of so-
ciology. Neither of these scholars can be easily pigeonholed into a particular
discipline. Both were so driven, indeed obsessed, by substantive issues that
their work transcends disciplinary boundaries. Ernst Troeltsch himself went
so far as to assert that he had established a “new discipline” with his work on
the history of Christianity.3 Talk of the amalgamation of disciplines in this
context may sound too much like the self-promoting academic jargon typical
of the present day. For Troeltsch and Weber, “interdisciplinarity” was not an
ideal to which they aspired independently of their object of investigation or a
mere assertion. It was the inevitable consequence of the problems with which
they were concerned.
90 The Power of the Sacred
never going to change. Troeltsch did not pursue this task with the aid of a
generalizing concept such as “modernity” or any other monothematic short-
hand formula, as often occurs at present,18 but instead identified a field of
tensions spanning capitalist, bureaucratic, militaristic, and other tendencies
as he sought to characterize the problems of the present. Along with his theo-
logical colleagues’ ignorance of sociology, Troeltsch also excoriated them for
failing to truly recognize the otherness of past forms of Christianity or this
religion’s broad array of pasts. For him, the prerequisite for recognizing this
otherness was reflection upon the social-historical constellations in which
Christians and their communities had existed in different epochs.
A century after the rise of the social sciences, and given the widespread
sociologization of the general consciousness, these two motives no longer
seem very spectacular. But this does not apply to the third impulse. In
Troeltsch’s own words, this consists of the recognition that there is an “inner
connection of each formulated dogma to a fellowship group more or less af-
fected by it.”19 Just what this means can only be explained later. But it is already
clear at this point that what Troeltsch has in mind is a complex relationship
between dogmas and social forms, one that defies all base-superstructure
schemas or factor models according to which, for example, religious and so-
cial factors impinge on one another in the manner of an external effect.
Troeltsch’s book on the history of Christianity thus distances itself from
both the conventional theological history of dogma and from materialist
explanations, with Troeltsch generally identifying Karl Kautsky, the leading
social democratic–Marxist theorist of the time, as representative of the latter.
He not only reproaches Kautsky for making various empirical blunders, but
also vehemently rejects every account of religious history in which religion
is interpreted merely as ideological camouflage for the economic, social, and
political forces that are truly at work. Such a notion of the epiphenomenal
character of religion is profoundly secularist, and Troeltsch already refuted it
in detail in his great 1896 essay “Die Selbständigkeit der Religion.”20
At this point, we may get the impression that Troeltsch is contradicting
himself as he engages in a battle on two fronts. He never ceases to point out
to materialists the “dialectics” of religious ideas, while always highlighting
to historians of ideas that ideas do not give rise to and develop out of them-
selves. Vis-à-vis the materialists, he disputes that religious movements
can be straightforwardly interpreted in terms of class struggle. Yet he calls
on historians of dogma not to ignore the affinities between specific class
positions, forms of social organization, and religious dogmas.
96 The Power of the Sacred
The key to exiting this unproductive opposition between idealist and ma-
terialist explanations is to embrace an understanding of all social processes
in terms of human action, a way forward identified by Max Weber and a
number of his contemporaries in France and the United States. In the late
1930s, Talcott Parsons thus justified the canonization of these thinkers as the
true founders of the modern social sciences.21 I believe that in this respect
Troeltsch was moving in the same direction as Weber, but that if we look
more closely, his understanding of human action differs significantly from
that of Weber. Crucial to Weber’s work is his orientation toward the under-
standing of economic action referred to today as “rational action” and toward
neo-Kantian philosophies, which causes him difficulties when he seeks to
accommodate—and grasp conceptually—within his own typology of action
certain forms of action of crucial importance to his sociology of religion and
domination, such as charismatic action.22 In the work of Troeltsch, mean-
while, what dominates is his orientation to that which is now known (in the
work of Isaiah Berlin and Charles Taylor) as the “expressivist” conception of
action, whose roots lie not in economics or in Kant, but in the work of Herder,
Hamann, Humboldt, Schleiermacher, and Dilthey. Within this frame of ref-
erence, an idea such as charismatic innovations is not only straightforward to
formulate but makes perfect sense.
In the present context I am unable to enlarge upon all the things that
follow, theoretically and empirically, from the expressivist model of ac-
tion or to elucidate how aptly it furnishes us with a consistent picture of
Troeltsch’s thought. As the second step in the presentation of my argument,
I thus limit myself to emphasizing that this is the seedbed for the idea, men-
tioned at the beginning of this chapter, of the fact of ideal formation. What
Troeltsch sees at work in religious history are creative ruptures, and figures
whose thought and feeling cannot possibly be regarded “as the product of
class struggles and of economic factors.”23 Three such ruptures dominate his
history of Christianity: that ushered in by Jesus himself; then Paul, whom
Troeltsch identifies as the true founder of the church; and—hardly surprising
for a Protestant theologian—Martin Luther. But in Troeltsch’s own list, the
status of authentic force for religious innovation is also granted to “Origen,
Augustine, Thomas Aquinas, Francis of Assisi, Bonaventura, Luther,
Calvin”24 and, this at least is my impression, also Pope Gregory VII and John
Wycliffe. In attempting to shed light on Troeltsch’s method, it is of course not
particularly important which figures he himself examines in empirical de-
tail or emphasizes. When Troeltsch was criticized for beginning his account
Multiple Forms of Ideal Formation 97
with Jesus but disregarding the latter’s Jewish background, this seems to me
unfair in that every account has to begin somewhere, and in other texts, on
the Hebrew prophets for example,25 he showed considerable interest in this
background. It is other issues that are methodologically crucial, above all the
relationship between the thesis of creative ruptures in religious history and
the supranatural claims inherent in religious innovations, along with the cor-
rect approach to identifying and describing such innovative leaps.
When it comes to the first issue, for Troeltsch the supranatural claims of
religious innovators or existing institutions can only ever play a role in the
work of historians, psychologists, and sociologists of religion as empirical
facts—in the sense that it is human beings or institutions that make such
claims and other human beings who recognize them. For him, this is the
fundamental characteristic of the modern scholarly study of religion: this
scholarship itself can never couch its arguments in terms of “miracles”
or “revelations.” But Troeltsch does not mean this in a secularist sense, as
if scholarship, by describing human experiences of “miracles” and “reve-
lation,” shows that these are nothing but human experiences. Nor does he
mean this in a defensive sense, as if theology, in a process of gradual retreat
in the face of modern science, must concede that certain aspects of the his-
tory of Christianity, contrary to its traditional self-understanding, are merely
human, while a final supranatural core must be defended and can be saved.
On the contrary, in his approach and that of all those of like mind, such as
William James and Wilhelm Dilthey, he sees a method “without prejudice for
or against”26 religion, a step beyond the alternatives of apologetics and sec-
ularism, one capable, under the transformed conditions of the time, of cre-
ating a new consciousness of the meaning of religious beliefs and symbols.
Here the possibility of the scholarly study of religion implies a fair degree
of emancipation from confessional dogmatics within Christianity. Troeltsch
describes differences between Catholicism and Protestantism in a bal-
anced way and ends his discussion in the Social Teachings at the point where
assessments of a specific feature of a confession interpret it as a “limitation”
or “eternal truth.”27
Just as Dilthey had declared the “combination of psychological and
comparative-historical insights” the royal road for every branch of the “sci-
ences of human-societal conditions,”28 Troeltsch advocates the same ap-
proach for scholarship on religion, though this is not intended to neutralize
religious questions but to open up new ways of answering them individu-
ally. The psychology of religion, most brilliantly elaborated in Troeltsch’s
98 The Power of the Sacred
This quotation brings out not just Troeltsch’s reasons for engaging with so-
ciology, but also his determination not to project Protestantism, as an “in-
tellectual religion,” back into the history of Christianity or of religion as a
whole. Even for Protestantism itself, in many of its lived forms, this would
in fact be inappropriate. As is well known, when it comes to the crucial
idea that the sole specifically Christian “primal dogma,” the “dogma of the
Multiple Forms of Ideal Formation 99
Divinity of Christ,”30 “arose out of the worship of Christ, and this again de-
veloped out of the fact that the new spiritual community felt the necessity for
meeting together,” Troeltsch bases himself on Adolf Deißmann;31 this idea
is also elaborated by Wilhelm Bousset.32 This notion is consonant with the
core impulse of the early sociology of religion, which leads—as described in
chapter 3—from Fustel de Coulanges’s work on Greco-Roman polytheism,
through Robertson Smith’s analysis of the “religion of the Semites,” to Émile
Durkheim’s classic analysis of the “elementary forms of religious life” in the
totemism of the Australian aborigines and the North American Indians.
This is the hypothesis of the primacy of ritual over dogma in the history of
religion.
Troeltsch’s aside that only “theological experts” were interested in the in-
tellectual systematization of a religion already hinted at an understanding
of religion inherent in this hypothesis. From this perspective, the basic reli-
gious ideas are not conscious, and often remain implicit; the shared cultural
ideas, meanwhile, Troeltsch believes, are the crucial and primary elements.
Methodologically, however, this signifies that a scholarly approach to re-
ligious phenomena entails observing them at their point of emergence or,
if they have long existed, to imagine them in their status nascendi in the
manner of a thought experiment.
My contention is that in his historical sociology of Christianity, Troeltsch
did in fact attempt to proceed in this way. His approach is thus very close to
that of Émile Durkheim, rather than that of Max Weber. Troeltsch’s account
of the emergence of the “church” as a social form of Christianity is so stimu-
lating precisely because, rather than taking the existence of the institution of
the “church” for granted, he “defamiliarizes” it, thus making us aware of the
improbability of its existence and its distinctiveness from a comparative reli-
gious perspective.33 But Troeltsch proceeds in exactly the same way when it
comes to other religious innovations. Hence, following lengthy expositions
setting out his argument that the idea of an internally coherent Christian
culture with a clear form was alien to antiquity, he asks how, in the Middle
Ages, “this ideal [was] evolved during the Middle Ages, out of the tradition
of the Primitive Church, out of the new situation, and out of the new intellec-
tual movements.”34 In line with this, Troeltsch treats the teachings of Thomas
Aquinas not as a quasi-timeless systematization of the fundamental Christian
ideas that had finally been achieved and was henceforth unsurpassable,
but as a “complicated historical product” with numerous prerequisites.35
Likewise, he presents the Reformation not as a cleansing of Christianity of
100 The Power of the Sacred
way. But Troeltsch is an “expressivist” and knows that every attempted artic-
ulation is inadequate and always tentative compared to the beating inspira-
tional heart of religion. He often uses expressions that we would be unlikely
to deploy today to convey this problem of articulation. He refers to “instinc-
tively formed” ideals,41 to the situating of fundamental religious ideas in
the “unconscious,”42 but it is clear what he means. He is seeking to express
that dogmas in a religion are “fixed elements induced by general conditions
and changes, elements that arise and pass away and, above all, that are cor-
rectly understood only if one also takes account of what they do not state and
presuppose as self-evident or what lives alongside them as practiced pop-
ular religion.”43 Troeltsch is so self-reflective that he even recognizes in this
way of thinking, which he also calls “critical symbolism,”44 an affinity with
spiritualist traditions; for him, this mode of thought is a turning point in the
history of the self-understanding of Christianity. As a result, he moves ever
further away from the search for an “essence” of Christianity. This is what
I meant when I referred earlier to the advancing “de-essentialization” of his
conception of Christianity. At the very least, this essence must be conceived
as something other than a pure form, given at the point of origin, or a fixed
telos of Christianity.
With all these caveats, Troeltsch provides two definitions in order to gain
initial purchase on the character of Christianity: universalism and individ-
ualism. Universalism signifies “the emergence of a new ideal of humanity,
arising out of the destruction of the militaristic and polytheistic nationalist
and conquering states” (of antiquity), one geared toward humanity in its en-
tirety.45 What Troeltsch means by “individualism” is an “ideal of a humanity
based on spiritual freedom and fellowship, in which tyranny, law, war, and
force are unknown, . . . due to the development of a purified and deepened
faith in God, which arose over against the polytheistic cults which sanc-
tioned the existing social order with its basis of force.”46 Troeltsch is aware
that this dual definition is still insufficient. First of all, these two character-
istics certainly do not apply solely to Christianity. He himself also attributes
them to the Stoics and “the other religious phenomena of late antiquity of a
similar nature (which research must yet illuminate further for us).”47 In light
of research carried out over the last few decades on the so-called Axial Age or
“axial civilizations,” universalism at least must also be ascribed to Buddhism
and Confucianism.48 Forms of religious individualism too are present
in these religious traditions, and even the ancient polytheisms cannot be
reduced entirely to cults of family and state. Here Troeltsch’s knowledge is
102 The Power of the Sacred
the destitute. Neither hopes of the hereafter nor temporal social conditions,
then, but rather the “Kingdom of God,” that is, redemption as “purely inward,
ethical and spiritual. . . . This is the foundation fact from which we have to
start.”53
This basic fact is more closely aligned with the possibility of rejecting and
devalorizing the world than with the active shaping of reality. Nor does this
change when the expectation that divinely wrought change will occur in
the near future is disappointed. Even in the case of Paul we merely find “the
duty of the recognition and use of social phenomena as organizations and
institutions—which did not come into existence without God’s permission
and which contain an element of good—mingled with a spirit of inner de-
tachment and independence, since, after all, these things belong to a per-
ishing world and are everywhere steeped in paganism.”54 Troeltsch certainly
sees both a radical “communism of love” as inherent in early Christianity,
along with a socially conservative limitation of activities to the formation of
Christian communities, but he does not find there the third possibility, so
easy for us today to imagine, namely the formation of social orders in accord-
ance with religious-ethical goals. Historically, in the first instance there is no
sign of an actual social ideal that acknowledges the importance of social or-
ders while not simply accepting them.
As with every Axial Age breakthrough, this changed over the course of
time. Robert Bellah contends that all these religious innovations entailed
a “utopian” potential, which makes its impact through the creation of new
institutions. These institutions are intended to transmit the innovation over
time and protect its adherents; they are “relaxed fields within the ‘gentle vio-
lence’ of established social orders and sometimes the not so gentle violence
in times of political turmoil.”55 As examples, he mentions the hereditary caste
of Brahmins in India, the Buddhist invention of monasticism, and the Greek
and Chinese “schools” of philosophy. This is the context in which we must
place what Troeltsch says about the church—and about other social forms
produced by Christianity.
Hence, it is not until the fifth step that we come to Troeltsch’s famous
typology of the social forms of Christianity. Like all universalist ideal
formations, Christianity cannot be fully incorporated into existing social or-
ganizations, but requires its ideal to be placed on a permanent organizational
basis. So it would be to profoundly underestimate the status of Troeltsch’s
church-sect-mysticism typology if we were to understand it merely as an at-
tempt to classify the organizational forms of Christianity. This is not just a
104 The Power of the Sacred
“the Gospel” will defend itself “against this materializing and relative ten-
dency.”59 Religious individualism and “the radicalism of the ethical law of the
Gospel [were] put into practice, and the concessions to relative Natural Law
and fallen human nature were rejected” once again. They thus create their
own organizational form based on “personal piety and . . . ethical service.”
A number of antecedents already point like a “foreshadowing of coming
developments” to the ever more important type of a “religious individualism
which has no external organization,”60 which differs from church or sect, but
whose adherents, in their individual biographies, may well find their way
to a church or sect. Of course, these three types are not only abstractions
from the diversity of real existing organizations. Troeltsch also explicitly calls
them “main types,” which must surely mean that there are other types. In
his writings, Troeltsch did in fact show that he did not regard his typology
as exhaustive. For example, in his review of the book by Peter A. Clasen on
the Salvation Army,61 a dissertation supervised by Alfred Weber, Troeltsch
explores why a religious movement “makes use of ” the worldly analogy of
the armed forces in its organization and terminology. His answer is that the
conjunction of the unity reminiscent of a religious order and inner-worldly
asceticism had made this the obvious solution. Furthermore, building on
Troeltsch, new or modified types were introduced in an attempt to capture
particular social realities, as in the case of the “denomination” in the work of
H. Richard Niebuhr with reference to the large number of firmly entrenched
free churches in the United States.62 Within sociology, Troeltsch’s typology
was initially canonized to such an extent that it was bound to attract growing
criticism. Troeltsch’s flexible approach and the fact that he intended his ty-
pology only as a guide were easily forgotten.
The second characteristic that must be mentioned here, at least briefly,
consists in the fact that Troeltsch treats the organizational types not simply
as neutral conveyor belts of the Christian ideal, but instead attributes to them
their own efficacy in the transmission of Christianity and the assertion of
ideals. As soon as Christians no longer expected the “eschatological fulfill-
ment of [Christianity’s] universal ideal”63 solely through God’s action and
in the near future, they had to take charge of it themselves—through mis-
sion and organization. But this also meant refraining from setting the bar for
belonging to Christianity too high, and instead making the Christianness of
Christianity “independent of the subjective character and service of believers;
henceforth [Christianity] sought to concentrate all its emphasis upon the ob-
jective possession of religious truth and religious power.”64 For a mass church
106 The Power of the Sacred
of this kind, a variety of compromises with state and economy were possible
but also inescapable. Additional measures, concerned with “guiding the
souls” of church members (through the sacrament of penance, for example)
and the clear systematization and rendering obligatory of teachings, proved
sociologically functional, ensuring the survival of Christianity despite these
compromises. Penance, attempts to combat heresy, and the surveillance of
faith, however, then had tremendous consequences that are certainly not in-
herent in the Christian ideal as such. The sects, meanwhile, often heightened
the intensity of religious life, but were also less effective organizations, which
predisposed them more to eschatological expectations and to a greater em-
phasis on the divine law. As a result, however, they also more easily gener-
ated a dynamic of schism. Of course, each of these features requires empirical
verification, which is not my objective at this point. Here I merely wish to
emphasize this idea of the efficacy specific to a given organizational form vis-
à-vis the “world” and the understanding of the Christian ideal.
This already brings us to the sixth step—namely the question of how,
methodologically, we might get at the effects of religious innovations. Social
Teachings contains a plethora of hypotheses on the effects of Christianity on
social developments, relating for example to the family, state, culture, law,
economy, and the understanding of Europe and of the individual. Each of
these could be subject to empirical examination in light of present-day re-
search. It is striking how sharply Troeltsch distances himself from Christian
apologetics. With respect to the attitude of Christianity toward slavery in the
Middle Ages, for example, we read, “All the statements of theologians who
claim that Christianity in the medieval period at least did away with slavery
are based either upon crass ignorance or mendacious apologetics. Almost
the very opposite is the truth.”65 The way in which Troeltsch approaches these
effects shows that they as such are not his main concern. It has also been
observed66 that he is not equally interested in all factual effects, but chiefly in
those that are, directly or indirectly, linked with the fundamental religious in-
spiration of Christianity. And he comes nowhere near tracing back the spirit
of modern capitalism to one of the religious movements of the Reformation.
Anyone adhering to a simplistic reading of the so-called Weber thesis will be
surprised if not shocked upon reading the words of Troeltsch, who suppos-
edly shared Weber’s views: “At the present day we must take it for granted that
the great economic and social upheavals of the sixteenth century arose inde-
pendently of the religious movement, and that in them Lutheranism at first
adopted an essentially reactionary attitude, whereas the casuistical ethic of
Multiple Forms of Ideal Formation 107
in Christian terms can in fact be justified on a Christian basis. But this also
means that historical instances of the partial, genuine social realizations of
Christianity never cease to be contingent, and must be subject to a cease-
less process of evaluation in light of their own claims. It also means that the
ideals continue to exist in every era, while their inherent aspirations, which
are never entirely realized, will potentially continue to make a historical im-
pact. The Christian ideal “requires a new world if it is to be fully realized,”72
but concurrently renders all social utopias superfluous. Troeltsch’s proposi-
tion that the “life beyond this world is, in very deed, the inspiration of the
life that now is,” means, precisely, the motivating force of an ideal, which is
not watered down or led astray through the “experience that teaches that the
ideal cannot be fully grasped and realized.”73
This statement already anticipates the religious dimension of Troeltsch’s
approach, which I will conclude by examining. But his research program
entails a final—seventh—step that must be briefly mentioned first. A histor-
ical sociology of Christianity (or other religions) must include consideration
of how forms of existing political and social organization impact on the for-
mation of religious communities, or how different forms of religious com-
munity influence one another. Troeltsch’s work, therefore, repeatedly throws
up the question of the extent to which the social form of the “church” itself
was already influenced by the model of the Roman Empire; how the early
episcopal sacramental and traditional church developed its own legal subjec-
tivity, seeking to assert itself alongside the state, acquiring property and slaves
and developing a hierarchical order of its own; how, in the early medieval
territorial church, through the devolution of its missionary assignment, the
church became a major landowner, though it was subject to the king as the
supreme feudal lord; how the roots of the Investiture Controversy lay in the
church’s virtually theocratic claim to authority over state and empire; how
great an impact the early modern formation of the state had on the devel-
opment of post-Reformation forms of Christianity, or in North America,
under conditions of weak statehood, how the idea of congregationalism was
increasingly fused with a Calvinism of an originally theocratic-ecclesiastical
character.74
We might add the question, which lies outside of the time period examined
by Troeltsch, of what the loss of the Papal States and, earlier, the seculariza-
tion of territories formerly ruled by prince-bishops and under other forms of
ecclesiastical rule, meant for the self-understanding of the (Catholic) church.
In a brilliant essay that builds on the work of Troeltsch but is in fact superior
Multiple Forms of Ideal Formation 109
for autonomous self-organization on the model of the sects and that is expe-
rienced by individuals as a force facilitating rather than impeding individual
spirituality. Given Christianity’s confessional pluralism, this also means that
the confessions must learn from one another in organizational, practical, and
dogmatic terms.78
Max Weber too writes against the background, and in awareness of, the rich
research conducted in the nineteenth century in the history, psychology, and
sociology of religion—like his long-standing colleague, housemate, and rival
Ernst Troeltsch and through vigorous intellectual exchange with him.79 But
it would be wrong to suggest that Weber sought to synthesize this knowledge
in the way Troeltsch expressly declared himself determined to do, as in his
speech in St. Louis at the Congress of Arts and Science in September 1904,
to which he had travelled with Weber.80 Instead, Weber’s own (almost man-
ically pursued) interest in understanding modern capitalism, its emergence
and its cultural effects, as well as the religious dimensions of these processes,
drove him ever deeper into problems he could tackle only by familiarizing
himself with the relevant research in a number of disciplines. If it may be
stated that Troeltsch and some other exponents of research on religion—
such as William James and Émile Durkheim—attempted to clarify the dy-
namics of the emergence of values or the formation of new ideals, and thus
constructed a picture of history featuring ever new processes of sacraliza-
tion and desacralization, then once again this description cannot simply be
applied to Max Weber. He certainly did not share Troeltsch’s core religious
impulse, namely the desire to understand the prerequisites for a vital con-
temporary Christianity and to explore what intellectual and institutional
form this might take.
As with Troeltsch, I am unable to review Weber’s entire oeuvre to con-
struct my interpretation. But the process of reducing it down to a manage-
able quantity will have to proceed differently than in the case of Troeltsch. In
the preceding section I asserted that in his great work The Social Teachings
of the Christian Churches, Troeltsch, despite all the factual limitations, did in
fact largely carry out his methodological program with respect to the sub-
ject with which he was most concerned, namely the history and present of
Christianity. When it comes to systematic analysis, meanwhile, the relevant
Multiple Forms of Ideal Formation 111
all aspects of Weber’s oeuvre. Nor are references to other parts of his work
enough in themselves to disprove my critique of fundamental aspects of the
narrative of disenchantment.
It was not Max Weber who introduced the word Entzauberung into the
German language. The word family Zauber/zaubern/Zauberer is already to
be found in Old and Middle High German, and the words bezaubern and
verzaubern are also attested since the Middle Ages.96 As the opposite of
bezaubern (in the sense of exercising great appeal) and verzaubern (in the
sense of a transformation or capture), the word entzaubern already appears
in the late eighteenth century. It crops up on several occasions in the literary
work of Christoph Martin Wieland, where it means the release or freeing of
a human being or thing “from a spell, rapture, or mania.” In none of these
cases, however, does the term mean a long-term historical process, an ep-
ochal weakening of magical forces, for example, or of the overall belief in
them. This is presumably the reason why, in the literature, a different source
is repeatedly identified for Weber, namely Friedrich Schiller and his poem
“The Gods of Greece.”97 This poem does in fact articulate the sense of an irre-
trievable loss. Schiller contrasts a time when the “beauteous beings from the
fable-land” of Greek mythology still ruled the world and “the magic veil of
poesy still round truth entwined its loving chain,” with his present, in which
“godless nature” seems only to obey the laws of physics. The contrast between
“magic veil” and “godless nature” certainly conveys the idea of a historical
process of disenchantment. But this word does not appear in Schiller’s work,
nor did Weber ever explicitly make reference to this poem.98 The writings
of Friedrich Heinrich Jacobi and August Wilhelm Schlegel, meanwhile, do
contain passages more clearly anticipatory of Weber. Jacobi sees modern as-
tronomy as a celestial mechanics. Human reason, he states in this connection,
is capable of “putting an end to wonder through science, stripping heaven of
its gods, and disenchanting the universe.”99 Remarkably little attention has
been paid to the fact that the term already appeared in the work of Georg
Simmel as early as 1902–1903, and in his case unquestionably in connection
with religion. In fact, he even used it to characterize the contrast between the
prophets and “pre-prophetic Judaism.” Simmel designates the “higher form”
of the understanding of salvation, which consists in expecting no reward for
obedience to God’s law, as Erlösung, and calls this a “disenchantment of value,
which has certainly always been present in the soul, but mixed with the alien,
the impure, and the incidental”—which tallies very well with the meaning
of disenchantment as demagification, as the “extension and enhancement of
Multiple Forms of Ideal Formation 115
the empirical person through the inner ideal of its self,” as Simmel would
have it.100
Given the term’s unclear origin, other possible sources or parallels have
been cited, such as Alfred de Musset’s book Confession d’un enfant du siècle
of 1836, in which a post-Enlightenment and postrevolutionary atmosphere
is in fact conveyed by the term “désenchantement.” The first German transla-
tion of 1915, moreover, rendered this term as Entzauberung.101 Once again,
however, there is absolutely no evidence that Weber was familiar with this
book or that his terminological usage was influenced by its translation.102 So
it must remain an open question how Weber came to deploy this term in his
writings.
What is certain is that others soon emulated him when it came to the use
of this term. Two thinkers profoundly influenced by Weber use it in their
writings before he himself ever did so in a publication: György Lukács and
Emil Lask. In the work of Lukács, in his (pre-Marxist) theory of the novel,
however, it is essentially the older, nonhistorical sense of the term “disen-
chantment” that is meant. He highlights the “abstract idealism” that, “dazzled
by the demon,” regards the lack of correspondence between reality and ideal
as its enchantment “by evil demons,” and believes that “the spell can be broken
[in the German original: “entzaubert”] and reality can be redeemed either by
finding a magic password or by courageously fighting the evil forces.”103 It is,
therefore, not entirely certain whether this is really an instance of building on
Weber’s terminological usage. If it is, the impact must have been made in oral
form—for example, through Weber’s readings of unpublished manuscripts
in his home. A different situation pertains when it comes to Lask.104 In a
manuscript forming part of his literary estate and published after this philos-
opher was killed in action in 1915, he brings together “Entzauberung” with
the “Entdeutung der Natur,” that is, the “de-signification of nature,” the “elab-
oration” of that element of nature that is “alien to meaning,” nature being just
what he regards as the “entity that is alien to meaning.”
In the writings of such important thinkers as Franz Rosenzweig, Martin
Buber, Max Horkheimer, and Theodor Adorno, Weber’s influence then
seems very obvious, though once again his name is not mentioned. In The
Star of Redemption of 1921,105 Rosenzweig uses the term Entzauberung to
characterize the worldview that he believed to have superseded the ancient
worldview under the influence of the sciences since the seventeenth century,
and in I and Thou of 1923, Martin Buber refers to the Entzauberung of the I,
as opposed to its salvation.106 Horkheimer and Adorno begin their Dialectic
116 The Power of the Sacred
uncover the subjective meaning of magical action. This is the first key point
to be gleaned from this passage.
The second insight it offers us, however, is more important still. Weber
refers to the fact that, with the increasing disenchantment of the world, forms
of religiosity develop for which a subjective instrumental orientation, as
found in magic, is less prominent. Crucially, then, at least in this passage, dis-
enchantment cannot mean secularization in the sense of the weakening or
disappearance of religion. The issue here, after all, is how religion changes
or must change under the conditions of the “increasing disenchantment of
the world” (English translation above: “in a world increasingly divested of
magic”). As an example of such potential changes, Weber mentions first a
more “conscientious” (German original: gesinnungshafte, translated as “eth-
ical”) orientation. This means an orientation that recognizes something as
good, and renders it a maxim of action, even if it contradicts subjective con-
siderations of utility. Second, he refers to a mystical form of religiosity in
which, once again, it is not the subject and its goals that guide action; instead,
an explicit attempt is made to move away from one’s ego and its preconceived
ends, or even to abandon both the ego and its ends. Precisely what disen-
chantment is supposed to be, then, cannot be gleaned from this passage.
For now, all that is certain is that it cannot be equated with secularization,
and that it has something to do with the weakening or overcoming of the
magical dimension, which is, as a rule, an arena of subjectively instrumental
rationality.
Presumably also in 1913, Max Weber penned his great outline of a sys-
tematic sociology of religion. This contains many other statements that en-
able us to achieve a more detailed picture of Weber’s understanding of magic
and of the most important upheavals in the religious history of humanity.
We return to this point later. But if our investigation is centered on Weber’s
use of the term “disenchantment,” we need only look at one passage in this
text; it appears nowhere else in the entire enormous tome. Remarkably,
the index of the first German edition of Economy and Society also fails to
list the term. Only in the part of the book in which Weber deals with the
role of classes and status groups in the history of religion does the word “dis-
enchantment” occur, and indeed in a section concerned with the specific
features of intellectuals’ religiosity. Of course, in this context the term intel-
lectual, which only really started to be commonly used in Weber’s time, is
anachronistic. But Weber often likes to use anachronistic terms to make a
point in his accounts of historical realities. I would conjecture that Weber
Multiple Forms of Ideal Formation 119
needed a word to counter all those terms relating to the lives of nonprivileged
strata, or of those privileged individuals whose lives are devoid of leisure. He
wishes to refer to those people not mainly grappling with “external hardship,”
but whose religious life is dominated by “inner hardship.” It is they, as I take
Weber to mean, who pose questions of meaning more fundamentally and
systematically than can those whose lives give them no opportunity to do
so. Weber also sees the flipside of this liberation that facilitates fundamental
and systematic reflection, namely the risk of alienation from everyday life
inherent in a person’s attempts to “endow . . . life with a pervasive meaning,
and thus” to achieve “unity with himself, with his fellow men, and with the
cosmos.”117 It is the intellectual, in this view, “who conceives of the ‘world’ as
a problem of meaning.”118 Here the topic of disenchantment comes into play.
We read that as “intellectualism suppresses belief in magic, the world’s pro-
cesses become disenchanted, lose their magical significance, and henceforth
simply ‘are’ and ‘happen’ but no longer signify anything. As a consequence,
there is a growing demand that the world and the total pattern of life be sub-
ject to an order that is significant and meaningful.”119
In one respect, this passage confirms what we could construe from Weber’s
comments in his essay on categories: in both cases, disenchantment has to
do with the suppression of the belief in magic. Here, however, for the first
time a force is mentioned that is responsible for this suppression. In con-
trast to Weber’s welcome tendency to identify real actors rather than talking
about abstract entities when it comes to action, however, here he refers not to
“intellectuals” but to “intellectualism” as the relevant driving force. But this
does not seem to me to entail any fundamental problem. Two other aspects
are problematic, however. It is not immediately obvious why intellectualism
ought to entail a desire to suppress the belief in magic, let alone achieve such
an outcome, nor is it clear in what way the suppression of magic ought to lead
to an experience of the world in which nothing “means” anything in and of
itself.
These issues require brief discussion, though we certainly cannot expect
Weber’s statements in this passage alone to provide further illumination.
The first question is whether the freeing up of the human mind to engage
in intellectual systematization, under conditions of magic, would not simply
lead to the systematization of magical knowledge, rather than to its suppres-
sion. In his analyses of Hinduism and Buddhism, as well as in his studies on
Confucianism and Daoism, Weber is well aware of this possibility. At one
point, when comparing Confucianism and Puritanism, he himself makes an
120 The Power of the Sacred
explicit distinction between the degree to which a religion “has ridden it-
self of magic” and the “degree of systematic unity that a religion has brought
about in the relation of God and the world, and so a religion’s particular eth-
ical relationship to the world.” But he sees in this distinction two “measures
[that are] internally connected to each other in various ways” and that relate
to one and the same phenomenon, namely that of the rationalization of re-
ligion.120 Weber is familiar from the research literature with the wealth, for
example, of forms of Chinese intellectual refinement and systematization of
magic in the thinking of “chronomancers, geomancers, water diviners, and
weather diviners”121 and would, therefore, ideally have provided more de-
tail on the specific conditions under which “intellectualism” does in fact
seek to suppress magic. Furthermore, a process of suppression on the part
of intellectuals will by no means necessarily lead to a weakening of the belief
in magic among non-intellectuals struggling with “external hardship.” There
is certainly no reason to assume any automatic diffusion of intellectualism.
Equally likely is the emergence of an antagonism between intellectual elite
and “non-privileged strata”; indeed, this antagonism may itself play a role in
the distancing of intellectuals from the traditional “magical” religion, or in
the insistence of other strata upon it.
As long as Weber merely refers to intellectuals as such, this question as to
the broad effect of intellectualism can be left in parentheses. But the analysis
of the religiosity of intellectuals entails another profound problem that has
already been mentioned: whether it is really the case that the suppression
of magic disenchants events in the world in such a way that they no longer
“mean” anything within everyday experience but now merely “are” and
“happen.” I believe that a problem is becoming apparent here that pervades
Weber’s theory of religion and is bound up with fundamentally question-
able elements of his entire sociology. The first question we must ask of him
is whether the loss of magical meaning can truly be equated with the loss
of all encountered—rather than self-produced—meaning. If we distinguish
more clearly than Weber did between worldviews and the dynamics of eve-
ryday or ordinary experience, what we find is that the devalorization of a
magical worldview usually has no direct implications for the experience of
an action’s intrinsic meaning or of the qualities of the world that are intui-
tively experienced as valuable.122 A comparative look at an alternative way
of thinking is useful at this point. For the pragmatist John Dewey, all sci-
ence remains dependent on a grounding in ordinary experience, and scien-
tific and everyday knowledge are not simply opposed in antagonistic fashion.
Multiple Forms of Ideal Formation 121
enough to have persisted, as otherwise there would have been no need for
a new “reformatory” impulse. What, then, truly constitutes the single “great
historic process in the development of religions, the elimination of magic
from the world [Entzauberung]” of which Weber speaks? Furthermore, what
is the justification for discerning the conclusion of this process in ascetic
Protestantism? If the non-ascetic Protestants and Catholics, let alone most
non-Christians, have not advanced to the point of implementing this radical
demagification, there can be no question of this process of disenchantment
having reached its conclusion for the great majority of humanity—or only
in the sense that this specific hostility to magic has reached its high point
and cannot be further intensified. But if this is the case, could the ascetic
Protestants themselves not regress from this radical demagification? How
will things look when it comes to their descendants, if the original religious
intensity of ascetic Protestantism wanes?
The second issue arises from Weber’s insertion asserting that the great
process of disenchantment, although it began with ancient Jewish prophecy,
gained a significant additional boost from “Hellenistic scientific thought.”
The relevant passage provides us with no further details on this, even when
considered in its broader context. It may be assumed that what Weber had
in mind was the Hellenization of Jewish thought in antiquity and, even
more, the effects of the attempt by Christian thinkers in late antiquity to jus-
tify their beliefs intellectually with the tools of Greek philosophy. Evidence
of this may be found in unambiguous passages in other writings of Weber,
whose significance to the conception of disenchantment I address later. For
now, though, we must ask whether this reference too suggests that Weber
is going too far in assuming continuity, and whether it even makes sense to
envisage a possible interplay between religiously motivated and purely in-
tellectual demagification. The Christian theology of late antiquity, it is true,
shows the significance of Hellenistic thought to the history of Christianity,
but cannot simply be taken for granted as a stage in a process of religious
disenchantment.
The third issue, finally, relates to Weber’s approach to the sacraments as
understood within Catholicism. We have already seen him refer to “sac-
ramental magic.” Particularly with Catholic Christianity in mind, Weber
frequently uses the hyphenated term “magic-sacramental.” I have already
highlighted elsewhere128 that Weber’s characterizations thus stand in di-
rect continuity with confessional polemics since the Reformation. Other
insertions into the text of his old essay on Protestantism, in which the term
124 The Power of the Sacred
Weber goes into more detail about the role of science in the process of dis-
enchantment. However, in these passages we learn nothing more about the
conditionality of scientific development in light of an antecedent or concur-
rent process of religiously induced demagification. Now Weber is more con-
cerned with the effects of science on religious-metaphysical worldviews and
the resulting tensions. As Weber puts it, “But where rational empirical know-
ledge has consistently carried through the disenchantment of the world and
its transformation into a causal mechanism, there emerges a tension with the
claims of ethical postulates—that the world, for religion, is ultimately willed
and ordained by God and is therefore, in whatever way oriented, an ethically
meaningful cosmos.”138 This effect of “rational empirical knowledge,” how-
ever, is by no means solely that of the suppression of the belief in magic, as
stated in Weber’s categories essay, but of the transformation of the world into
a causal mechanism. This must mean a transformation of worldview, rather
than of the world itself.
Once again, as in the passage discussed earlier in the Religiöse
Gemeinschaften, Weber does not make a distinction between the emer-
gence of a new worldview and the transformation of the conditions of
everyday and ordinary experience. It is indisputable that in the early
modern period and undoubtedly under the influence of science, a world-
view emerged that privileged a “causal mechanism.” In such a worldview,
people’s experience of themselves as freely acting, as well as moral catego-
ries, come to seem groundless and incomprehensible. Within the history of
philosophical thought, however, this tension also became the point of de-
parture for attempts to think dualistically (like Kant) or in an expressivist
and pragmatist way, that is—in light of human beings’ experience of moral
freedom—to counter the causally determined universe with a return to the
epistemological conditions of the knowing subject (as in the work of Kant
and its consequences) or (as in the writings of Herder or William James
and their consequences) to undertake a fundamental revision of the idea
of the human being and all organisms. Weber himself might have reflected
at this point on the extent to which the concept of action, which is so cen-
tral for him, defies the schema of the “causal mechanism.” He fails to do
so and at other points in his work goes so far as to explicitly assert that the
knowledge generated by the culture-focused disciplines is “entirely causal
knowledge exactly in the same sense as the knowledge of significant con-
crete natural events which have a qualitative character” (emphasis in orig-
inal).139 But this means that he squanders the opportunity, in light of the
128 The Power of the Sacred
fact of intentional and normatively oriented action, to find a way out of the
dualism of “causal mechanism” and “ethically meaningful cosmos.” This is
inconsistent in and of itself.
If we were to think of the world as a “causal mechanism” through and
through and the distinction between natural causality and actional causality
could be ignored, then the search for the place of ethical action as a whole
would be no more than an illusion, because acting human beings themselves
would merely be cogs within this mechanism. Hence, in Weber’s case we
might refer to a process of semi-disenchantment, since his conception of the
disenchantment of the world seems not to include the disenchantment of the
subject, as in the case of a consistent materialism or reductionist naturalism.
Yet these phenomena of subjectivity—that is, human emotion, imagination,
thinking, and morality—compel naturalists to develop nonreductionist
versions of naturalism and even fill materialists with awe.140 Weber was nei-
ther a materialist nor a reductionist naturalist. He cannot, therefore, have
shared the worldview of the “causal mechanism.” In this passage at least,
however, he appears not to distinguish sufficiently between the description
of a particular phase in the history of ideas, in which a worldview emerged
that was never without opponents and alternatives, and a necessary and in-
escapable consequence—on the level of ordinary experience—of the pro-
cesses that triggered the transformation of the worldview.
Yet the real point of the passage at issue here is a different one. Weber
asserts that the emergence of this worldview of the “causal mechanism” now
threw into sharp relief the tension between the knowledge of its laws and
the idea of an ethically meaningful cosmos. Here disenchantment clearly no
longer applies solely to magic, but to a religious-metaphysical worldview that
was, essentially, none other than the result of philosophical-intellectual and
prophetic-religious demagification.141 The difference between magic and
(philosophical) metaphysics is smoothed out through the concept of disen-
chantment. As a world-historical process, disenchantment as demagification,
which supposedly reached its conclusion in ascetic Protestantism, now
appears to extend into the transformation of worldview in the early modern
period and Enlightenment, and to encompass the conflict between “science”
and “religion” in these eras. It should be noted that Weber is of course quite
right to pay attention to this conflict and—for example, at the only other point
in the “Intermediate Reflection” where he refers to disenchantment142—to
ask what the consequences must have been for the self-understanding of
Multiple Forms of Ideal Formation 129
religion of “not perhaps only theoretical thinking which led to the disen-
chantment of the world, but also the direct attempt of the religious ethic to
carry through practically an ethical rationalization of the world.” But it is by
no means a self-evident move to use the same term for the devalorization of
magical practices by the prophets, the overcoming of myth by the ancient
philosophers, and the immanentization and ethical neutralization of nature
in, to put it in shorthand form, the Enlightenment, or to declare them phases
in one single, great, advancing, world-historical process of “disenchantment.”
For our run through Weber’s writings in light of the concept of disenchant-
ment, there is just one more text to consider, namely the lecture “Science as
a Vocation,” originally held in 1917 and published in substantially expanded
form in 1919. In this text, which was of “monumental importance to the re-
ception of Weber,”143 the term “disenchantment” crops up no fewer than six
times.144 First, it appears twice145 when Weber reflects upon the fact that all
scientific endeavor is “harnessed” to “the course of progress.”146 Science and
scientific progress appear here as “an integral part and a driving force” of a
more comprehensive process of increasing intellectualization and rationali-
zation. Weber refers here once again to a “process of disenchantment that has
been at work in Western culture for thousands of years.”147 He places partic-
ular emphasis on the worldview-like character of the ideas to which science
gave rise:
At first sight this contrast seems clear-cut, but a second look reveals it to be
quite ambiguous. If this is not a matter of actual superior knowledge and mas-
tery of one’s living conditions, but merely of a belief in their knowability and
masterability, then beyond the distinction between the magical and scientific-
technological worldviews, the people concerned are really quite similar. In
their subjective instrumental rationality, they turn to the means they con-
sider apt; to decide which means these are, they fall back on socially estab-
lished knowledge, putting their trust in experts, whether wielders of magic or
scientists and technicians. At first sight, then, they differ only in the nature of
the knowledge involved, and in the character of the experts in whom they put
their trust. But as we read at the end of the categories essay, the knowledge
of the “civilized” rests upon the assumption that the conditions of everyday
life fundamentally entail “human artifacts accessible to rational knowledge,
creation, and control,”150 whose behavior is not arbitrary but calculable. The
emphasis on belief in science also opens up the possibility of contemplating
cyclical ups and downs in this belief itself. The belief in the controllability of
the world may well take the form of a misguided trust in large-scale tech-
nologies, whose risks may turn out to be uncontrollable. In light of this idea,
since the 1980s sociologists such as Ulrich Beck and Charles Perrow have
struck a chord with a public increasingly skeptical about science.151 The be-
lief described by Weber unquestionably includes illusory elements that have
at times resulted in the wide acceptance of the most outlandish notions—of
a racist kind, for example—as long as they were presented in scientific terms
(“racial biology”). From a sociological perspective, the prevalence of such
a faith in science cannot simply be taken for granted as an unproblematic
given. This faith in science itself has its social bearers. Its dissemination is
shaped by specific interests, and its potency fluctuates.
By this point, Weber’s retrospectively oriented thesis of a world-historical
process of disenchantment has become an element in an analysis of the
modern world and the present, and this tendency is reinforced as the
“Science as a Vocation” lecture proceeds. One key motif in this lecture is a
warning of the dangers of “professorial prophecy,”152 in the sense of “im-
posing one’s personal opinions on others,”153 the moment the professor goes
beyond assertions with a solid scientific basis. Even more significant is the
profound insight that there can be no scientific answer to questions con-
cerning values. Here Weber is expressing a striking view that remains contro-
versial to this day, one I do not discuss further here. I will only mention that,
for him, a scientific response to questions of values is not possible “because
Multiple Forms of Ideal Formation 131
the different value systems of the world are caught up in an insoluble struggle
with one another.”154 He makes an analogy between this conflict of values
and the rivalry between the gods in ancient polytheism. Once again, the dif-
ference, as we read on several occasions and with three uses of the term “dis-
enchantment” within the same paragraph, lies solely in disenchantment. So
we might refer to a “disenchanted polytheism” as emblematic of the present
era: “The numerous gods of yore, divested of their magic [entzaubert] and
hence assuming the shape of impersonal forces, arise from their graves, strive
for power over our lives, and resume their eternal struggle among them-
selves.”155 With great pathos, Weber calls on his contemporaries, and partic-
ularly his young student listeners, not to dodge this issue, “for weakness . . . is
to be unable to look the fate of the age full in the face.”156
It is an open question whether the idea of an “eternal struggle” truly
captures the relationship between the gods within the polytheistic pan-
theon, or whether the relationship between values can be described in these
terms. In archaic Greece at least, the latent tragedy of life under polythe-
istic conditions, namely that “action always led to violation of the values
demanded by the god responsible for a particular field,”157 could remain
concealed from people. This predicament probably first came to light in
the tragedies and then became the object of philosophical reflection. Even
then, however, the struggle between the gods in polytheism is something dif-
ferent from a struggle between monotheisms.158 In our context, namely the
discussion of Weber’s conception of disenchantment, another aspect is cru-
cial. It is not just ancient polytheism that Weber interprets here as a victim
of disenchantment, but also the religion that had once “dethroned this poly
theism.”159 Christianity too, without further justification, appears here as
part of the past or, at least, not as a force that might offer a serious alternative
to disenchanted polytheism. Nor is there any sign here of any other religious
or secular force that might be expected to do so. Weber does not welcome
this, as a militant secularist or an avowed opponent of any attempt to create
a harmonious system of values would presumably have done. He merely ve-
hemently denies that there is any intellectually or morally tenable religious
route out of this situation, declaring that contemporary forms of religious
faith are possible only at the cost of the “sacrificium intellectus,” that is, by
forgoing the demands of reason.
The last section of the lecture also begins with a reference to the process
of disenchantment and declares impossible any public role for religion in
the contemporary world: “Our age is characterized by rationalization and
132 The Power of the Sacred
of the various passages. What we find is that we must go beyond Weber’s own
conception if we wish to integrate his various assertions into a whole.
An Attempt at Systematization
sees in Judaism, above all in the prophets of the Old Testament. Likewise,
he conceives of the Reformation, in the shape of the emergence of ascetic
Protestantism, as the apogee of this process, in fact as the conclusion of re-
ligious disenchantment (though he is far from clear about just what this
entails). Yet as Friedrich Tenbruck rightly puts it in his pioneering essay, “The
intervening stages [remain] rather obscure.”167 Beyond the aforementioned
references to the intellectual culture of Hellenism, Weber, with special refer-
ence to Western Europe, also emphasizes the development of “Roman law and
of the Roman Catholic church resting on the Roman concept of office.”168 In
an attempt to remedy the obvious shortcomings of Weber’s fragmentary his-
tory, other scholars have made heroic attempts to bring together everything
in his writings that would have to be included in a history of disenchantment,
which Weber of course did not provide us. In his effort, Schluchter identifies
six key components of such a history and—to a greater extent than has been
possible in this book so far—highlights the attention Weber paid to the liber-
ation of the Jesus movement “from ethical and social constraints as a result of
Paul’s mission” and the “specific mediation between hierocratic and political
power through the resolution of the Investiture Controversy”; but he is aware
that his interpretation rests “on a partially shaky foundation.”169
Even if it were to prove possible to proceed in this way and construct out of
Weber’s writings, or even independently of them, a persuasive and coherent
picture of the actual historical process in this respect, fundamental questions
remain as far as the process as a whole is concerned. Scholars seeking to
counter the critique of the idea of a linear, progressive process of disenchant-
ment have regularly highlighted the intermeshing of the disenchantment of
the world with its “constant re-enchantment”170—yet the same interpreters
simultaneously claim that the process of disenchantment is irreversible.171
This can only mean that, on the one hand, disenchantment awakens counter-
vailing forces, but that on the other these can never become strong enough
to halt the process. But how would we generate knowledge of this fact? Is
this idea historically verifiable, and plausible with respect to the future? Or
do we perhaps need to question the entire construct of a single process of
disenchantment?
Whether the human being is naturally primed for religion or not has long
been a topic of controversial debate between critics of and apologists for re-
ligion. If the answer is no, a future without religion is quite imaginable; if
the answer is yes, even the most secularized era appears as a mere interlude,
inevitably to be followed by the revitalization of religion. Max Weber would
Multiple Forms of Ideal Formation 135
not have answered this question with a simple yes or no. For him, the basic
substrate of all religion is magic. In the “primitive image of the world,” he
writes, “everything was concrete magic.”172 His point of departure is “the as-
sumption of a primevally pragmatic, this-worldly form of action that counts
on success in one’s dealings with the surrounding world.”173 Since the success
of this action, however, is by no means assured, experiences of failure are
unavoidable. These may take the form of the total frustration of one’s needs
or a sense of relative disadvantage vis-à-vis one’s fellow human beings, who
are more successful in their endeavors. The suffering to which this gives rise
must be addressed. This is bound to create a need to obtain more effective
means than those currently available. “The original response to this is the
search for charisma . . . in other words, for mastery, based on magical means,
of the uncertainties of a world full of suffering. The experience of everyday
human life, in both the natural and social orders, yields too little, so right
from the outset human beings seek out extraordinary experiences, in which
they obtain magical power over the environment and thus become bearers of
charisma.”174
The above account focuses on the beginnings of human history and the
historical emergence of what we call magic or religion. But Weber does not
share with the optimists about progress the belief that science and tech-
nology can bring about a world in which the contingencies of instrumen-
tally rational action or of social life become manageable once and for all. As
a result, suffering will remain part of human life, as will the need to over-
come, forget, or explain it. Right at the start of his systematic outline titled
Religiöse Gemeinschaften, Weber emphasizes that “religious or magical beha-
vior or thinking must not be set apart from the range of everyday purposive
conduct, particularly since even the ends of the religious and magical action
are predominantly economic.”175 For Weber, the key trait of actors deploying
magic is not their lesser degree of instrumentality but rather their attempt
to tap “extraordinary powers.”176 Weber obviously knew from the anthropo-
logical literature of the day177 that many languages contain their own terms
for these extraordinary or extraquotidian forces, and he mentions the most
common of these terms (the Melanesian “mana”), but also “orenda” (from the
language of the Iroquois) and the Old Iranian “maga,” from which our word
“magic” is derived. But he decided against using any of these words and opts
“henceforth”178 for the Christian term “charisma,” from the Greek, which
highlights not just, as in the other terms, the element of the extraquotidian
force, but above all the latter’s character as gift.
136 The Power of the Sacred
In order to bring out the special features as well as the problematic na-
ture of Weber’s ideas, a comparative look at other (contemporary) ways of
thinking is helpful. Most important here is the difference between Weber’s
thinking and the theory of religion—outlined in chapter 3 of the present
book—expounded by Émile Durkheim. For Durkheim, in the ecstatic expe-
rience of the collective, people experience extraquotidian forces that, upon
their reintegration into everyday life, are ascribed to certain attributes of
the experiential situation as sacred qualities. There is no need to repeat his
complex reasoning here. The crucial point is that in this conception there
is no room for the idea that magic is the basic layer of the religious sphere,
or that instrumentally oriented action is the original context for sacredness.
In Durkheim’s work, in fact, magic is parasitical upon religion. Without the
forces of the sacred constituted through collective ecstasy, individuals, par-
ticularly wielders of magic—as quasi-experts in the instrumentally oriented
deployment of these forces—have nothing at all to work with in the context
of everyday action. Durkheim went so far as to refuse to see in extraquotidian
forces anything other than the collective’s own uncomprehended powers. My
concern is not with the validity of this profoundly “secularist assumption,”
but with the fundamental contrast here with Weber’s presuppositions. If
magic, as in Weber’s work, represents the basic layer of religion, then subse-
quent developments can only consist either in its strengthening and systema-
tization or, alternatively, in its weakening and suppression. Things look quite
different in Durkheim’s work. His framework is centered on the ever-new
dynamics of sacralization and the ever-new forms of appropriation of the sa-
cred in instrumentally rational actions. Weber’s logic is to infer from the lack
of a prohibition on magic that the magical realm is dominant within a tradi-
tion. From Durkheim’s perspective, this inference is not inevitable, because
the constitution of sacredness occurs outside of instrumentally rational
contexts, and the existence of a belief in sacred forces by no means inevitably
signifies that an instrumentally rational approach to them will dominate.179
It is not the case that Weber did not discern the fundamental difference
between an instrumentally rational and a different type of approach to the sa-
cred. As mentioned above, the passage on disenchantment in the categories
essay explicitly referred to such alternatives—the “conscientious” and the
“mystical.” In the text Religiöse Gemeinschaften, Weber introduces the key
conceptual distinction between “worship of the god” and “coercion of the
god”; he means, respectively, the attempt to compel God to act in line with
one’s desires and a willingness to have one’s will shaped by the divine will.
Multiple Forms of Ideal Formation 137
importance beyond another; and the whole collection of its things and
series of events would be without significance, character, expression, or
perspective.190
What James is getting at is that we could not live in a pure world of facts be-
cause such a world would be dead for us. This would not be the relationship
to the world of the illusion-free realist, but of the depressive. Through reflec-
tion, we can certainly conclude that it is our needs that give the world interest
and meaning for us. Yet we do not experience such prereflective construction
of meaning as an addition to the world but as the world. Those who love,
James tells us, see the loved being but also themselves and the entire world in
a different light. Yet it would be quite misleading to interpret such love as a
mere projection, as if the world were naturally free of meaning. What James
underlines here applies to the experience of the world in general, but even
more so in those cases in which we experience something as “ideal.” In this
sense, “love” and “faith” are heightenings of the natural human experience of
the world, not projective additions to an originally meaning-free perception
of the world.191
One of the pitfalls of Weber’s metaphor of disenchantment, as even its
staunchest defenders acknowledge, is that it points to an antecedent “en-
chantment of the world”: “For something to be disenchanted, it must first
be enchanted.”192 Yet the notion of enchantment in the sense of a theory of
projection is a wholly inadequate means of describing the emergence of that
vital, basic attitude of the human being in which the world is experienced
as of value. When human beings perform an activity they enjoy for its own
sake, as in the case of play or work they relish,193 they are not projecting any-
thing, they are not succumbing to illusions and are not the victims of a spell
from which they ought to emancipate themselves. Weber himself, no doubt
influenced by his reading of James’s classical text in the psychology of religion,
refers time and again to the intuitive certainty of the religious experience or
the ineffability of the mystical, but he talks about them as if human beings’
overriding obligation is not to abandon themselves to these experiences.
Now, the alternative to this is certainly not to willingly open oneself to every
instance of wishful thinking or self-deception, let alone to create a desired
faith oneself in voluntaristic fashion. Yet Weber, in “Science as a Vocation,”
for example, portrays the believing individual as one who has decided to turn
his back on reason—that is, due to a yearning for faith and contrary to his
own rational insight, has accepted teachings that he himself cannot justify. In
140 The Power of the Sacred
possible only since the rise of the “secular option” (Charles Taylor) in the
Europe of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries.198
If this distinction between three contrasting pairs, introduced only very
briefly here,199 makes sense, then it follows that there must be three different
processes of changeover from one to the other and in both directions. On
this premise there are processes of sacralization and profanization (or desa-
cralization), processes of transcendentalization and immanentization (or
detranscendentalization), and processes of religious revitalization and secular-
ization. By no means must we assume that one of these processes invariably
follows the other. A single example can serve to illustrate this.
Weber’s account makes much of Calvin’s activities, as the “completion” or
high point of a process of religious disenchantment engendered by a rad-
ical hostility to magic. Certainly, Weber exaggerates in the passage on disen-
chantment in the subchapter of his Gesammelte Aufsätze titled “Resultat,”200
when, without providing evidence, he writes that “the strict Puritan had the
corpses of his loved ones dug under without any formality in order to as-
sure the complete elimination of superstition,” as Calvin certainly approved
of funeral rites.201 But it is fundamentally correct that Calvin insisted
upon the “negation of any grounds for a mundane separation between sa-
cred and profane—in other words of any basis for distinguishing certain
places, times, numbers, objects, actions, and so on, as holy and endowed
with sacred dignity.”202 And yet the point of the struggle against all “idol-
atry of created things” (Kreaturvergötterung), is not total desacralization,
let alone secularization, but the intensified, indeed exclusive sacralization of
God—in other words, his radical transcendentalization.203 This example is
intended to demonstrate that we require the tripartite distinction between
the above-mentioned conceptual pairs and, in addition, the relativization of
magic’s supposed starting point in religious history, if we are to avoid the
pitfalls of the disenchantment narrative. In the case of ascetic Protestantism,
demagification must be understood as transcendentalization.
Much the same applies in the case of what Weber calls the “prophetic
age.”204 We can at least tentatively tease apart what Weber elides in the concept
of disenchantment. This will surely prompt us to ask whether demagification,
desacralization, detranscendentalization, and secularization are not in fact
quite different processes. On this premise it no longer makes sense to de-
clare that one of these processes lays the ground or sets the pace for any of
the others. Instead, what we find is a plethora of different challenges that reli-
gious traditions must cope with and that may be their downfall.
142 The Power of the Sacred
(4) In the case of the second historical topic, so-called cognitive disen-
chantment, we find confirmation of the need for a more nuanced concept
than that of disenchantment. The question of the importance of nonreli-
gious impulses in the history of disenchantment prior to the Reformation is
a quite different one from that concerning religious or antireligious motives
and effects within the modern history of science. In the first case, if Weber’s
writings are our point of departure, what is mainly at issue are the character-
istics of ancient Greek thought—what Yehuda Elkana calls “second-order”
thinking, that is, one that seeks to assure itself reflectively of the correctness
of its own reasoning or measuring through recourse, for example, to logic
and geometry.205 Robert Bellah declared the emergence of “theory” as a hall-
mark of the Greek Axial Age, as a dimension of the critical-reflexive break
with myth.206 Weber was very aware of the tremendous significance of the
reception of Greek thought within Christianity, particularly for the develop-
ment of a systematized doctrine. “Only among the Christians did there de-
velop a comprehensive, binding, and systematically rationalized dogmatics
of a theoretical type concerning cosmological matters, the soteriological
mythos (Christology), and priestly authority (the sacraments).”207 Weber the
sociologist does not simply provide us with an explanation centered on intel-
lectual history. Instead it foregrounds the “distinctive character of the intelli-
gentsia which was a product of Greek education” and the importance of the
justification of faith vis-à-vis the educated stratum that at first remained out-
side the Christian community. But his explanation concurrently underlines
the fact that “socially, Christianity was a congregational religion comprising
primarily petty-bourgeois laymen, who looked with considerable suspicion
upon pure intellectualism.”208
If we move beyond Weber’s writings, the topic of “cognitive disenchant-
ment” clearly encompasses the role of science and intellectualism within
Asian and particularly Chinese history. Today it is beyond dispute that
Weber’s knowledge of the Chinese history of science, like that of his Western
contemporaries in general, was wholly inadequate, leading him to make false
assertions about the special characteristics of the Occident.209 These issues,
then, relate to the interplay of religious and cognitive impulses within var-
ious cultures and the legitimacy of applying the term “disenchantment” as an
overarching term to the resulting developments in the first place.
Things look quite different, however, in the second case, that is, when we
turn to the emergence of modern science and, above all, the development of a
worldview that does without transcendence or militantly refutes it, for which
Multiple Forms of Ideal Formation 143
Charles Taylor coined the term “immanent frame,”210 that is, a framework
that consciously remains wholly immanent. No one today will seriously por-
tray all the key figures in the early modern history of science as motivated by
a desire for secularization; it is now widely acknowledged that it was often
religious motives that prompted the great natural scientists to study na-
ture, viewing it, for example, as the book of God.211 Because of this, it is not
enough to trace back the emergence of the “immanent frame,” a worldview of
immanence, to the empirical progress of science. Here we have at least three
tasks if we wish to achieve an adequate picture of these realities. First, in ad-
dition to the causal-mechanistic worldview, we must take account of all those
new intellectual approaches that emerged in reaction to it and that restrain
or overcome it. Hence, the philosophy of Kant, centered on the conditions
of possibility of human knowledge and moral freedom; the expressivist and
hermeneutic tradition of Herder, Humboldt, and Schleiermacher, with its
emphasis on human expression; the complex attempts to synthesize these
new philosophies in the work of Hegel; and their creative development in
pragmatism—none of these tallies with the notion of the “victory” of the
causal-mechanistic worldview. Second, we must ask how the ideas about
transcendence within religious traditions, such as the Christian, change if
the spatial metaphor for localizing transcendence (in “Heaven”) is no longer
available. The simplistic idea that the astronomy of the early modern period
straightforwardly did away with the Axial Age notions of transcendence
by no means captures the history of the Christian discourse on cosmology.
Third, in the case of the newly emerging worldview of immanence, we must
distinguish between those versions concerned with retaining the moral uni-
versalism of the transcendence-focused religions, perhaps in secularized
form, and those for which science and the pathos of immanence are a means
of disposing of this moral universalism.
The terms “disenchantment” and “enchantment” certainly do not allow us
to perform all these tasks. If the meaning of the term “disenchantment” is to be
narrowed down to that of “demagification,” then the empirical question that
must be asked is how the battle against magic or a belief in miracles played it-
self out in the modern era and what the role of religious or other motives
was in this.212 We might also investigate the role played by references to sci-
ence in the various processes of demagification, detranscendentalization,
desacralization and secularization; in none of the relevant cases should we
work on the assumption of an automatic, one-sided effect. The forms of ex-
pression of religious faith are often shaped by the associated disputes, but the
144 The Power of the Sacred
outcome is always open and not determined by the sciences. The brief review
of these issues here chiefly serves to lend greater plausibility to my proposed
conceptual distinction. The history of demagification since the Reformation
differs from that of detranscendentalization, and neither should be equated
with desacralization in the sense of the loss of a motivating relationship with
the world. In order to trace the possible effects of one process on the other,
and to assess what role all of them play in connection with secularization (in
the sense of the weakening of all religion), we must overcome the concept of
disenchantment.
It must also be overcome because it is the lack of differentiation be-
tween these very different processes that makes the suggestive narrative of
a millennia-old process possible in the first place. This narrative has two
other characteristics that I have as yet barely addressed. These relate to its
potential to analyze the present age and its culturally specific dimension. To a
large extent, the narrative of disenchantment gains its existential significance
from the fact that it appears to provide us with the empirical basis for the
feeling that we are facing a crisis of meaning or loss of meaning. Here Weber
comes across as the illusion-free and sober analyst who makes it clear to
his contemporaries, with a downright prophetic air, that they are living in a
prophetless age, distant from God. He chiefly invokes Tolstoy to lend weight
to the idea that there is no possibility of answering existential questions by
scientific means. This diagnosis itself was certainly in the air. It reflects the
generationally typical “experience of nihilism that Nietzsche had dramatized
so impressively,” writes Jürgen Habermas,213 adding that it is not the diag-
nosis itself but its substantiation in light of the religious-historical process of
disenchantment that is the truly original thing about Weber. Weber’s conclu-
sion, on the basis of this diagnosis, was that “general views of life and the uni-
verse can never be the products of increasing empirical knowledge, and that
the highest ideals, which move us most forcefully, are always formed only
in the struggle with other ideals which are just as sacred to others as ours
are to us.”214 Thus, the crisis of meaning does not rule out the possibility of
orienting oneself toward ideals, and it is notable that Weber even applies the
term “sacred” to these ideals. But the route to ideal formation seems radically
individual, activist, and separated by a great chasm from the investigation of
history. This is the flip side of his historical narrative, which allows the ever-
new processes of sacralization and ideal formation to be subsumed into a
story of advancing disenchantment.
Multiple Forms of Ideal Formation 145
Weber’s account of the ancient Israelite prophets is highly vivid, and here
his prose itself takes on a prophetic brio.221 He paints a picture of ecstatic
individuals who, at the greatest personal risk (up to and including execu-
tion) threaten the king and the people with the displeasure and punishment
of God if they fail to change their ways. Weber underlines the original orality
of prophecy, its deeply emotional character, and the power of the spoken ex-
pression of the meaning gained from the experience of ecstasy. “In the partly
fragmentary tradition, the great power of rhythm is yet surpassed by the
glow of visionary images which are always concrete, telling, striking, concise,
exhaustive, often of unheard of majesty and fecundity; in this regard they be-
long to the most grandiose productions of world poetry.”222 Crucially, how-
ever, we are told, the prophet does not speak like “ordinary pathologically
ecstatic men” about his extraquotidian experiences, but instead transforms
the raw material of his experience into comprehensible words, because only
these can be received as the message of God: “The tremendous pathos of pro-
phetic speech in many cases was, as it were, a post-ecstatic excitement of in
turn semi-ecstatic nature.”223
Weber’s account of the prophets, therefore, centers on the ecstatic ex-
perience and its interpretation by the ecstatic himself. Weber’s compar-
ative perspective enables him to bring out more clearly specific features
of Old Testament prophecy, both with respect to the causation of ecstatic
experiences and to the content of the message authenticated by these
experiences. According to Weber, ecstasy is not intentionally brought about
through intoxicants or ascetic exercises. Further, we are told, ecstasy only
grips the individual; it does not take hold of an entire community (with the
individual as mere mouthpiece). “Hence, the prophet abstained from gath-
ering a community about him which might have engaged in mass ecstasy
or mass-conditioned ecstasy or ecstatic revivals as a path to salvation.”224
And the objective of the prophecy arising from experiences of ecstasy, Weber
contends, is not otherworldly salvation for a small number of recipients of
the message, but rather the upholding of everyday morality, which, however,
was raised to a special ethical duty of a people chosen by its God, the might-
iest of all, and exhorted by utopian promises and punishments. The special
promise of salvation held out to Israel made morally correct action and the
abidance by everyday ethic all important. However banal and self-evident
this may seem, here alone it was made the basis of religious prophecy.
Highly special conditions led to this result.225
148 The Power of the Sacred
to magic were successful in the sense that they led to the wide-ranging
suppression of magic.237 The prophetic books, as the product of a long
intrabiblical history, thus clearly indicate that statements critical of magic
had not lost their object. Weber was very well aware of this. This is evi-
dent when he states that “magic . . . in Israel . . . never vanished completely
from popular practice,”238 and when he refers to the masses’ resistance to
the prophets’ and Torah teachers’ hostility to magic.239 Hence, the most
important point is that the condemnation of magic, for which Weber also
identifies other reasons, prevented the priests from systematizing it “for
the sake of taming the masses.”240 It is not a definitive break with magic,
but instead the ceaseless assertion of a more sophisticated conception of
the sacredness of God that then emerges as the objective of the prophetic
books. This difference should not be obscured by the thesis of a one-off
radical act within the process of disenchantment.
But the need for revision is even greater when it comes to Weber’s ideas
about the Reformation and Protestantism. The relevant texts are so well
known—the best-known sociological texts that the twentieth century pro-
duced, in fact—that there is no need for a summary here. A summary, more-
over, would have no choice but to comment on the seemingly endless dispute
over the correct understanding of these texts. Even their explanandum, what
they are truly seeking to explain, is unclear. If this is the emergence of modern
capitalism in northwestern Europe in the sixteenth century, then we would
have to consider the relative significance of religious and other “factors”—
such as the causes of the shift in trade flows away from the Mediterranean
and toward the North Atlantic. The questionable assumption of Europe’s su-
periority over China since this period would also come to the fore in this
context.241 Weber ensured himself against such crude objections by referring
not simply to capitalism but to its “spirit.” But what exactly is this “spirit,” and
how does it relate to other dimensions that must be taken into account if we
truly seek to understand the history of capitalism?242 Conversely, though, if
the goal, rather than explaining the genesis of capitalism, is to provide a com-
prehensive analysis of the social consequences of the Reformation, then the
focus on capitalism is bound to prove restrictive; the net of questions must
be cast far wider, and we would have to consider the fact that the impulses
driving the Reformation were many and varied, that only a few of them
had an impact on the power struggles of the day, and that new generations
could—and still can—always find new ways of building on these impulses.243
In the context of my examination of Weber’s narrative of disenchantment,
Multiple Forms of Ideal Formation 151
I leave all these considerations aside and seek to more fully answer just one
question: to what extent did the Reformation—as Weber wrote—amount to
the final victory of demagification?
The first crucial point here is that Weber inevitably overestimated the ex-
tent of the reformatory rupture simply because he was insufficiently aware of
the prereformatory developments that already pointed in the same direction,
and he was especially unconscious of the postreformatory reforms within
Catholicism.244 Today, the once-and-for-all view of the Reformation has
largely been superseded by that of a long-drawn-out and multifaceted devel-
opment. But even more important than this correction are the consequences
arising from scholarship on the Reformation at the level of lived religion.245
The first step here is to attain a correct understanding of the relationship
between magic and religion in the Middle Ages. If this is misinterpreted as the
straightforward regression of Christianity into magic, the medieval church’s
struggle against the tendency toward remagification becomes incomprehen-
sible. Protestant polemics against the supposedly magical Catholic under-
standing of the sacrament, which influenced Max Weber, not only failed to
understand the Catholic doctrine of the sacraments, but also entail a flawed
view of what, in fact, had a magical character. The church constantly strug-
gled against surviving pre-Christian forms of, for example, magical love
and healing spells. It attempted to respond to the need for these partly by
integrating pre-Christian forms, and there can be no doubt that nonmagical
forms were instrumentalized within a magical framework.246 Hence, there is
continuity between the anti-magic statements of Reformers on the one hand
and the medieval church on the other; such statements by no means repre-
sent an era-defining, renewed embrace of a motif that had been abandoned
since the time of the Old Testament prophets.
But we cannot directly determine the effects of Reformers’ attempts to
eliminate magic by reading their texts, any more than we could in the case
of the prophetic books of the Old Testament. If we investigate lived religion
rather than doctrinal statements and focus not just on the first, but also on
later generations, we soon find that in many respects things were not as ex-
treme as they seemed. The original efforts to consistently forgo the sacral-
ization of specific times, places, and persons and to deritualize the forms
of religious practice failed to comprehensively achieve their goals. New,
Protestant forms of the “consecration” of church buildings, organs, altars,
cemeteries, and church bells arose, which also had to be protected, time
and again, against attempts to instrumentalize them in a magical vein.247
152 The Power of the Sacred
their significance even “if the atheism that initially gave rise to them will one
day be a thing of the past.”3
This assessment does not apply to Max Weber. Certainly, in a range of ways
he was close to liberal Protestant circles within the German empire and even
participated occasionally in their reformist and anti-Catholic activities.4 But
the contrast with Troeltsch’s self-confident and forward-looking Christianity
is unmistakable. This, however, does not make Weber in any sense an engaged
critic of Christianity or of all religion. To answer the “very difficult question
as to Weber’s personal religious value orientations,” Friedrich Wilhelm Graf
has coined the term “heroic agnosticism.”5 If we draw on Weber’s most fa-
mous personal testimonial in this respect, it confirms this diagnosis. In a
letter to the sociologist Ferdinand Tönnies, probably of February 19, 1909,
Weber wrote that he could not “honestly” take part in atheist campaigns such
as those of Ernst Haeckel:
It is true that I am absolutely unmusical in matters religious and that I have
neither the need nor the ability to erect any religious edifices within me—
that is simply impossible for me, and I reject it. But after examining myself
carefully I must say that I am neither antireligious nor irreligious. In this re-
gard too I consider myself a cripple, a stunted man whose fate it is to admit
honestly that he must put up with this state of affairs (so as not to fall for
some romantic swindle). I am like a tree stump from which new shoots can
sometimes grow, but I must not pretend to be a grown tree.6
world with organic social ethics, and contemplation as the paramount path
to salvation with an inner-worldly vocational ethic,” all of which he regarded
as an “extraordinary metaphysical achievement.”11 For Weber, however,
it is certainly not compatible with the conditions of modern social life. No
wonder, then, that Weber’s writings in the sociology of religion generally,
and his narrative of disenchantment in particular, could be understood as
lending support to the critique of Christianity.
This is one way to sum up the key issues within the scholarship on religion
in the early twentieth century, as manifest in the most ambitious attempts at
synthesis. However, in the attempted syntheses by Troeltsch and Weber (and
earlier, here and there), another aspect requires special emphasis. It matters
because it forms the point of departure for an important further development
of the discourse on the power of the sacred over the course of the twentieth
century. I am referring to the assertion of a fundamental turning point in
the religious history of humanity—of such significance that it problematizes
generalizing statements about religion, should they ignore this turning point
and thus throw heterogeneous elements into one pot. David Hume makes no
mention of such a turning point in his Natural History of Religion, and Émile
Durkheim’s sociological investigation of the (supposedly) “elementary forms
of religious life” in totemism also leads to conclusions about the role of the
sacred in “modernity” that are unrestrained by any notion of such a shift.12
The work of William James, meanwhile, hints at the idea of such a histor-
ical turning point; within his arguments in the psychology of religion, this
takes the form of a typological distinction between religious mentalities,
something easily missed by scholars whose gaze is focused on history. James
distinguishes between the “once-born” and the “twice-born.”13 While the re-
ligious aspirations of the once-born are simply focused on good fortune and
salvation in this world, the “twice-born” do not consider the world to be the
place in which one might ultimately find salvation. They aspire to salvation
in another world. Hence, their concept of “redemption” is necessarily ori-
ented toward a fundamental transformation of themselves and of the world
as a whole. This does not simply mean a world beyond physical life, but a dif-
ferent reality beyond the mundane, which is perceived as the true reality. The
orientation toward this reality, then, represents a second birth within the in-
dividual life, after which, ultimately, the mere worldly pursuit of happiness al-
ways seems unsatisfactory. “Primitive” religions, Greco-Roman polytheism,
and even recent American movements such as transcendentalism appear
as religions for the once-born—in contrast to what “Brahmans, Buddhists,
158 The Power of the Sacred
expect individuals to ascend to the higher world through their own efforts to
conduct themselves in conformity with the law.
The religions of redemption are the ones that consummate this distinction
between the two worlds. They sever men inwardly from the whole of ex-
istent reality, even from the nature of their own souls, in order to confront
reality with divinely empowered men. Thus they provide the whole of ex-
istent reality not only with an example of those values that overcome the
world and constitute its only worth but also with the sure hope of victory
and of living for a higher world.19
the “religion of salvation” has come to a head under the rubric of the “Axial
Age” and has in fact been developed further in key ways. This opens up new
argumentational fronts in this field.
Here I will take the young Leo Strauss as representative of many other
instances of such neo-orthodox critique of science in the early 1920s.
Prompted by the publication of a “sourcebook” on the philosophy of religion
in 1924, in a review with the rather overambitious title “On the Argument
with European Science,”24 he put forward a radical critique of the entire pro-
ject of the scientific study of religion—all religion. The editor of the reviewed
volume was Georg Wobbermin, the first German translator of William
James’s magnum opus in the psychology of religion and successor to Ernst
Troeltsch in his chair at the University of Heidelberg, after Troeltsch had
switched to Berlin. In this text Strauss does not mention Troeltsch by name,
but his polemic is meant to apply to him as well, at least when he identifies a
category that was for a time characteristic of Troeltsch, that of the “religious
a priori.”25 The names he does mention are those of Rudolf Otto and Ernst
Cassirer. The target of his critique is all those who, building on Kant and/
or Schleiermacher, rejected the Enlightenment critique of religion. This has
certainly saved religion, Strauss avers, but only at great cost—namely that of
its “idealist, romantic reinterpretation”:
However, the more the science of religion (now no longer in need of criti-
cizing religion) devoted itself to the concrete actuality of religion, the clearer
it became that the claim to transcendence, which, if not relinquished, was
still endangered by romanticism and which is the ultimate root of the
specific claim to truth of religion, is also the vital principle of religion.
Accordingly, while an idealistically reinterpreted religion may perhaps
be the most amusing thing in the world, it can in any case no longer be
religion.26
Strauss sees the overcoming of the polarization of science and a belief in rev-
elation, in “brutally factual revelation,”27 not as progress, but as the loss of
the dogmatic claim of religion. As Strauss sees it, the European critique of
Christianity, eo ipso, always criticized Judaism too; in fact, this is “the de-
cisive cause of what is known as assimilation.”28 In Strauss’s thinking, there
seems to be no possibility of regaining a conception of transcendence and
divine self-revelation on the basis of the scholarly or scientific study of re-
ligion. In this respect, here we can detect an elective intellectual affinity, on
162 The Power of the Sacred
the part of the staunchly Jewish thinker Leo Strauss, with the radical shift
in the Protestant theology of the day, perhaps even a dependency upon it.29
The polemics of a new generation took aim at both the psychology and his-
tory of religion. Friedrich Gogarten, one of the leading critics here,30 saw
in these disciplines not a means of dealing with a religious crisis, but a risk
of deepening and exacerbating it. As he saw it, everything divine was now
being humanized, and thus the human realm was being deified.31 For such
thinkers, the best way to counter the danger of relativism emanating from
historicism was not to embrace Troeltsch’s subtle approach of reflecting upon
the scholarly engagement with historical claims to absoluteness; instead, the
only alternative seemed to be the restoration of an ahistorical conception of
revelation. On this view, the intellectual movements that had sought to rec-
oncile secular scholarship and religious faith had all failed, as had the entire
project of a historical theology.
A number of motives converge in this rebellion by a young generation, and
in their struggle against the scholarly traditions dating from before World
War I. The experience of the front separated the World War generation from
those older than them, who attempted to endow the war with meaning in
the absence of any actual experience of it. A closeness to death at a young
age, or at least its imaginative construction, reinforced the gravity of exis-
tential issues. Many characteristics of prewar culture, even those that seem
hard to link causally with the war, were caught up in the denigration of tra-
ditional culture.32 The tone here was often profoundly aggressive. As articu-
lated in what seem like excessively dire terms, in contrast to an “ecumenical
coalition of the soft, femininely weak, tired and sentimental theologians of
resignation, impressionists devoid of resolute will to act or offensive crea-
tive power, trapped in passivist waffle about experience,” young men felt
“committed only to their own, inescapably subjective experience. The im-
agery and terms used by the religious thinkers among the ‘frontline genera-
tion’ for these older religious scholars such as Harnack and Troeltsch, Cohen
and Buber, are marked by a rhetoric of medical pathologization: sick, rotting,
mouldy and dying off, they already stink, representing death in the midst of
life. On 10 June 1920, in the programmatic manifesto ‘Zwischen den Zeiten’
[Between the Ages], Friedrich Gogarten declared that living among corpses
has no appeal.”33
Personally, I have no desire to declare this rebellion incomprehensible or
to suggest that it would have been desirable for the liberal Protestantism of
the prewar era to have continued to develop in linear fashion, or, against the
Transcendence as Reflexive Sacredness 163
One of the most important fields of present-day research within the his-
torical social sciences is the so-called Axial Age.34 Since the appearance of
a book by Karl Jaspers in 1949, titled The Origin and Goal of History, the
term “Axial Age” has designated a period around the middle of the last pre-
Christian millennium, a period in which—according to Jaspers—all the
major world religions and, in addition, ancient Greek philosophy originated.
164 The Power of the Sacred
they have the difficult task of interpreting the (in reality inaccessible) will of
God or the gods, a will that can no longer be understood so simply through
mundane categories. The idea of transcendence effectively opens up history,
and entirely new fields of conflict become conceivable. To put it in rather
more abstract terms: the idea of transcendence prompts the idea of a need
to fundamentally restructure the worldly order. Henceforth, it is possible to
comprehend the social order as demanding changes in accordance with the
divine precepts. This also facilitates the desacralization of the structures of
social inequality. For the first time, it becomes possible to envisage deliberate
transformations. The efficacy and potency of ideas rooted in the Axial Age,
then, gave rise to a new social dynamism.
In the philosophical literature on Karl Jaspers, his Axial Age thesis plays
a surprisingly negligible role. Philosophers, it seems, tend to leave the task
of assessing the empirical validity of this thesis to historians, sociologists, or
others. The nonphilosophers, on the other hand, generally extract this thesis
from Jaspers’s work without considering its ramifications within it.35 The few
attempts at contextualization that have been made fail to do more than point
out that the book The Origin and Goal of History was written shortly after
World War II. And there can in fact be no doubt that it was a reaction to the
devastating experiences of Nazism and that war. But it would be grossly sim-
plistic to allocate it to the literary genre, which flourished after 1945, on the
special traits of the “West.” Jaspers’s book did not have the self-adulating style
that typified most of this literature.
In his earlier writings, such as his famous study Die geistige Situation der
Zeit of 1932, Jaspers was to an extent captive to that style. At the time, he had
still understood “Bildung” (education) very much in line with the European-
humanistic tradition, including both its great aspirations and its limits.36 He
was still in thrall to Weberian ideas about the development of “Occidental
rationalism.” Now, however, he not only went beyond this by taking greater
account of philosophy (in addition to religions), but also by attempting to
see the non-European traditions as genuinely equal interlocutors, in other
words, seeking to study Europe too in a non-Eurocentric way.
In contrast to the later academic radicalism, however, this critique of
Eurocentrism was not motivated by a kind of Western self-hatred, but was
an attempt to place universalism on a new basis and defend it in a new way.
Jaspers positioned himself in opposition to the ideologies of the day—which
means contra the Communist tyranny and its imposed secularization; the
Nazis’ efforts to return to a Germanic, pre-Christian, pre–Axial Age religion;
166 The Power of the Sacred
When Jürgen Habermas was awarded the Karl Jaspers Prize in 1995, in
his acceptance speech he highlighted the fact that Jaspers’s entire philosophy
must be interpreted as an attempt to find a third way between a relativistic
historicism and an abstract universalism.42 There is undoubtedly a compli-
cated continuity between this project and the writings of Max Weber (and
Ernst Troeltsch). With his hypothesis of the Axial Age, Jaspers not only built
on Weber’s analysis of the world religions, but also sought to exit the intel-
lectual dead-end in which he believed Weber had maneuvered himself.43
Weber’s great emphasis on ultimate value commitments and the inevitability
of the either-or—that is, of existential decisions between competing values—
seemed problematic to him. For Jaspers, this perspective runs the risk of
lapsing into decisionism, as if the choice of ultimate values is arbitrary, and as
if the holders of differing values are entirely unable to communicate sensibly
with one another. For a long time, Max Weber had seemed so admirable to
him precisely because of his emphasis on existential responsibility in the ab-
sence of any foundation in the philosophy of history. But a letter from Jaspers
to Max Weber’s brother Alfred of March 26, 1945,44 reveals that, against Max
Weber and distancing himself from him here, he believed a form of commu-
nication to be possible that blurs the edges even of “ultimate standpoints.”
For Jaspers this was a key task, if not in fact the main task, of philosophy: to
make such unbounded communication possible.
We do in fact require at least a theory of communication about values and
about the experiences that give rise to our commitment to them that goes
beyond a mere theory of discursive-rational argumentation. This commu-
nication about values cannot consist solely in empathy, nor is it a matter of
rational-argumentative discourse. Jaspers’s reconstruction of the funda-
mental innovation of the Axial Age is intended to serve as the foundation for
a dialogue between philosophy and the post–Axial Age religions, as well as
between these religions. In this sense, Jaspers’s writings on the Axial Age, in
contrast to the contributions of certain other authors, do not have an explic-
itly or implicitly religious dimension, but instead seek to provide the basis
for a contemporary discourse—one that is open to all religious articulations
of transcendence and to nonreligious forms of moral universalism. Jaspers’s
thinking is thus consonant with a broad range of attempts to get beyond
historicist relativism. These seek to honor the insight that even universalist
validity claims are not founded in “reason” as such, but arise from a contin-
gent history,45 which is nonetheless not irrelevant to their validity. Hence,
Jaspers’s work may be counted among similar efforts, by Georg Jellinek and
168 The Power of the Sacred
Why does Jaspers call the period of history he has in mind the Axial Age?
For those familiar with the work of Georg Simmel, it makes sense to look for
the inspiration for this name in his oeuvre. Particularly in his late work The
View of Life, which exercised such a great influence on Heidegger, he refers
to the “axial turning” as the crucial process in the genesis of ideals. Love, for
example, according to Simmel, may be triggered by physical attraction, but
if the original desire leads to an intensive personal relationship, this rela-
tionship itself takes on an autonomous quality that makes it the source of
norms and values. Here, then, “axial turning” means the emergence of cul-
tural objectifications that arise from the flow of life but then make their own
impact upon it.47 For Simmel, it is in religion that the “rotation around forms
that life produces in itself ” has occurred “more completely than anywhere
else.”48 Yet I see evidence against this interpretation of the origin of Jaspers’s
choice of term—as espoused by America’s leading Simmel expert Donald
Levine.49 With his axis, Jaspers did not seek to capture the relative autonomy
of cultural objectifications. Instead he aimed to convey the idea of a single
“axis” around which the whole of world history pivots—that point in history,
in other words, that allows us to make a dichotomous distinction between
everything that came before and everything that came after.
At the crucial point in his writings, furthermore, Jaspers does not refer to
Simmel, but to Hegel. He saw Hegel as the last great exponent of the Western
form of historical thought for which, since Augustine of Hippo, it had been
beyond doubt that God’s revelatory actions are the crucial turning points in
world history. For example, as Jaspers underlined, Hegel had stated, “All his-
tory goes toward and comes from Christ. The appearance of the Son of God
is the axis of world history.”50 For Jaspers, writing after World War II, how-
ever, such a Christocentric or Christianity-centric conception was no longer
acceptable. His theory of the Axial Age was in fact the result of an attempt
to come up with an empirically tenable and universally acceptable alterna-
tive to this notion. However, the problem with Jaspers’s reference to Hegel is
that he fails to state the location of the passage to which he alludes, and it has
Transcendence as Reflexive Sacredness 169
Victor von Strauss and classical philologist and philosopher Ernst von
Lasaulx. In his commentary on Laozi of 1870, von Strauss devoted just
a few lines to this topic. Lasaulx, meanwhile, did in fact develop the idea,
later taken up by Jaspers, in considerable depth in a notable book of 1856.
Yet even he mentions forerunners.55 Going by current views on the history
of this idea, it appears as though the earliest formulation of the hypothesis of
the Axial Age came from the great Orientalist Abraham Hyacinthe Anquetil-
Duperron, the founder of Iranology, who was also one of the initiators of the
comparative study of religion. A deeply religious and royalist French scholar,
he asserted in 1769 that the ideas he believed to have been articulated by
Zoroaster in the sixth century before Christ were part of a broader “revolu-
tion” taking place in many parts of the world.56 I view it as an empirical ques-
tion as to whether even earlier formulations may be found, and do not assert
that the flow of findings amount to a single chain of influences.
Moreover, it seems that, long before Jaspers gave it a catchy name, this ob-
servation had appeared in the work of many authors in both the German-
and English-speaking worlds. A few examples, some of them chance finds,
may suffice.
In the work of an almost entirely forgotten figure of early British soci-
ology, John Stuart Stuart-Glennie, we find the outline for a new philosophy
of history that borrows almost word for word from Ernst von Lasaulx, as
well as reference to a “moral revolution” around the sixth century before
Christ. It is unclear how dependent this diagnosis was, in the detail, on
forerunners, especially Lasaulx.57 In a textbook of religious history, early
American scholarship on religion also produced, right down to the details,
descriptions consonant with the hypothesis of the Axial Age.58 Protestant
theologian Rudolf Otto’s 1917 book The Idea of the Holy was probably the
greatest theological publishing success in Germany in the twentieth cen-
tury. His expertise increasingly extended beyond Christianity, making him
an expert in the religious history of India as well. In 1932, he examined the
“Parallels and Convergences in the History of Religions,” which made him
aware of the relevant phenomena.59 Max Weber’s brother Alfred, little read
today, also sought to capture the same phenomenon in his magnum opus
of 1935 through the term “synchronistic age.”60 A final example. When the
great German writer Alfred Döblin, who took an interest in the diversity of
religions like few others, agreed during his American exile to write the in-
troduction to an English-language selection of the writings of Confucius, he
seems to have viewed the parallels with the prophets Ezekiel and David, with
Transcendence as Reflexive Sacredness 171
Solon and Pythagoras in Greece, and with Buddha in India, as familiar and
taken-for-granted facts.61
I began by elucidating the meaning of the hypothesis of the Axial Age
through the distinction between the transcendent and the mundane. Here
I am preceded by American Sinologist Benjamin Schwartz, who charac-
terized the Axial Age as the “age of transcendence” in 1975.62 It seems even
more precise to me to refer to the Axial Age as the era in which an idea of
transcendence first emerged. Italian ancient historian Arnaldo Momigliano
proposed to refer instead to the “age of criticism,” and leading Israeli sociol-
ogist Shmuel Eisenstadt, who has done more than anyone else to revitalize
research on the Axial Age, subscribes to this emphasis on the normative rel-
ativization of all that is mundane.63 I discern no contradiction between these
characterizations, merely a difference in emphasis. In one case the accent lies
on the religious historical upheaval itself, in the other on its social and po-
litical consequences. There are, however, those—such as Swedish social sci-
entist Björn Wittrock—who regard merely increased reflexivity, rather than
the idea of transcendence, as characteristic of all the upheavals of the Axial
Age.64 Above all the Chinese case is subject to controversy here,65 but this is
not the place for details on that issue.66
When it comes to the emphasis on reflexivity as the key hallmark of
the Axial Age shift, a significant role was played by the aforementioned
observations of Israeli historian of science Yehuda Elkana on “second-order
thinking” and its emergence in ancient Greece. This is a type of thinking
that refers to thinking and knowledge itself, as evident in ideas about proof
in mathematics, but also about how to solve ethical and political problems
within philosophy.67 While such thinking certainly strives to go beyond the
particularities of specific situations and in this sense points toward the po-
tential for universal validity, the accent does not lie on moral universalism.
As later authors built on the idea of the Axial Age, they declared this moral
universalism the key hallmark of the corresponding shift. This is particularly
evident in the work of Karl-Otto Apel. For him, a psychologically based “de-
velopmental logic of morality” can be deployed so straightforwardly within a
historical reconstruction that, particularly in the “Greek Enlightenment” of
the Sophists and Socrates in the fifth century before Christ, the shift may be
described as one from a conventional to a postconventional morality. He goes
so far as to describe the Axial Age as “humanity’s crisis of adolescence.” The
transition he has in mind here seems to him possible only on the basis of a
philosophical ethics of reason.68 Another version is found in Ernst Cassirer’s
172 The Power of the Sacred
The name and oeuvre of Ernst von Lasaulx are so forgotten today that it
seems appropriate to begin with some biographical information about him.72
Lasaulx, born in 1805, was the scion of a noble Luxembourgeois family. He
was closely associated with the leading figures of conservative Catholicism
in the Bavaria of the nineteenth century: both as a student of Joseph Görres,
to whom he was also related, and as the son-in-law of Franz von Baader.
Without the traces of his work in the writings of famous historians such
as Lord Acton and Jacob Burckhardt, one would scarcely come across his
name today.
When a Bavarian prince became the first king of Greece in 1832 following
its independence from the Ottoman Empire, Lasaulx was a member of his
entourage. His sojourn in Greece and the Holy Land left behind deep traces
in his thinking. He referred to Greek thought as a second, apocryphal Old
Testament; for him, then, Christianity seemed like the successful synthesis of
Judaism and Hellenism. After his return, he became a professor in Munich,
where Lord Acton was one of his students. He was also highly active politi-
cally, among other things as a member of the Frankfurt National Assembly
of 1848; he was temporarily suspended from his professorship for protesting
against the ennoblement of Lola Montez, a dancer and the lover of King
Ludwig I of Bavaria.
174 The Power of the Sacred
But this analogy of organismic and religious development has clear limits
in the work of Lasaulx.75 In his conception, religion as such does not de-
velop in accordance with the laws of organic development. For him, reli-
gious institutions do not age or decay. On the contrary, while the Catholic
Church witnessed the rise of the European dynasties, it will, he speculates,
also experience and survive their demise. Here the main difference from
older versions of theological historical thought appears to lie in the fact that
Lasaulx seems to rule out the religious revitalization of an aging people.
Other peoples take over as the proponent of a religion and breathe new life
into it. Given the present-day globalization of Christianity, and the low fer-
tility rates in secularized countries,76 these speculations seem far from en-
tirely implausible—but they clearly rest on shaky foundations. Lasaulx’s
inclusivist understanding of the development of religion and of the relation-
ship between religion and philosophy prompt him to go beyond a merely
culturalist conception of the emergence of Greek philosophy. At the point
where he refers to the parallels between the adolescence of individuals and
that of peoples, we find perhaps the clearest articulation of the Axial Age hy-
pothesis prior to Jaspers:
Jaspers’s initiative has been taken up by the empirical cultural and social sci-
ences in a range of ways over the last few decades.79 Apart from a short text by
Hans Freyer,80 the first major example of this is Eric Voegelin’s multivolume
work, which appeared under the title Order and History from 1956 onward.81
Voegelin had studied for a semester under Jaspers and Alfred Weber in
Heidelberg in 1929,82 but Order and History, in all its impressive individu-
ality, can by no means be reduced to the influences of these thinkers. Due
to the enormous size of this work, I am unable to discuss it in an empirically
adequate way here. But because Voegelin began to partly distance himself,
during the process of writing it, from the Axial Age idea that had originally
informed his thinking, a brief discussion of this text is valuable in the present
context.
Transcendence as Reflexive Sacredness 177
Empirically, Voegelin goes far beyond Jaspers in the sense that at the
start of his book he provides a detailed examination of the “pre–Axial Age”
civilizations of Mesopotamia, Egypt, and ancient Israel, which Jaspers dealt
with only fleetingly and as the background to the emergence of the “Axial
Age” innovations. Voegelin too goes no further back than this. To charac-
terize the religions of the archaic states of the so-called ancient Orient, he
develops a theory of the “cosmological myth,” in which the establishment
of the political and existential order are contemplated in a unified way. In
Voegelin’s early work, The Political Religions, a key chapter was dedicated to
Akhenaten; by 1938 Voegelin already took the view that the Egyptians’ sun
worship was “the oldest political religion of a highly civilized people” and
its development “illustrates the contours of the problem almost more clearly
than the later or better known cases of the Mediterranean and European cul-
ture groups.”83 It is no surprise that specialists on these empires have often
discussed Voegelin’s conclusions.84 In contrast to Jaspers’s opening to China
and India, however, which had already occurred by this point, Voegelin’s
understanding of these cultures essentially failed to advance. He examines
them quite briefly,85 and where he touches on these cases—particularly that
of China—the overwhelming tone is one of identifying deficiencies vis-à-vis
“Western” history; admittedly, he explicitly distinguishes his hypothesis of
China’s “incomplete breakthrough” from Weber’s thinking in this respect,
which is even more deficiency-oriented. What proved highly productive,
however, is that Voegelin, far outstripping Jaspers in this regard, tried to
identify the precise preconditions for Axial Age innovations in the problems
of state and empire formation. This initiative was to have a tremendous im-
pact on the research of later scholars.
Going far beyond his predecessors in theoretical and methodological
terms, Voegelin introduced an experience-centered approach to the schol-
arship on the Axial Age. Though he had long specialized in the history of
political ideas, and initially sought to realize his new ideas within this frame-
work, influenced by his early engagement with William James86 he increas-
ingly found inadequate a focus on conceptually articulated ideas. In Order
and History he thus sought to investigate the symbols through which histor-
ical experiences are articulated pre-conceptually. Yet he failed to execute this
crucial methodological shift in a truly consistent way. Time and again, when
tracing key lines from past to present, Voegelin lapses into assertions that
sound like the mere history of ideas, and that fail to meet his own methodo-
logical postulates.
178 The Power of the Sacred
to uncover the causes of the process at issue here or to assess the relative im-
portance of the different cultural and social factors involved. He does not
mention Jaspers—though he knew him from his studies in Heidelberg and
even devoted a late lexicon article to him, in which he again says nothing
about Jaspers’s relevant writings in the philosophy of history.97 Voegelin’s
name is also absent, though the close intellectual exchange between the two
has been well documented.98 The most important effect of Parsons’s incipient
integration of the “Axial Age” idea into his theoretical edifice was probably
that his two outstanding students at Harvard, Shmuel Eisenstadt and Robert
Bellah, geared their own research toward the unresolved problems of this in-
tellectual project through a continuous critical engagement with Parsons.99
In addition to Harvard, however, there was another place where, during
this period, an attempt was made to build on Jaspers’s work through a major
theoretical construct in the historical social sciences. I am referring to the
University of Chicago, where the great historian of Islam Marshall Hodgson,
sometime chairman of the interdisciplinary Committee on Social Thought—
making explicit mention of Jaspers—presented a grand blueprint for a non-
Eurocentric global historiography.100 In his case, the religious motives and
preconditions for an important project, which in many respects remained a
fragment due to his early death, are plainly apparent. He was a Quaker and as
such a radical pacifist; for him, the conventional image of Islam as a warrior
religion was wholly inadequate. His work emphasizes quite different traits of
Islamic cultures. He viewed Islam with respect and with palpable sympathy
for its features of Puritan moralism, the great importance of the individual
relationship to God, and the distance inherent in the Sharia from the mere
law of the state. He was particularly interested in the history of the Persian
civilization, keen as he was to overcome the one-sided focus on the Arabs. He
also examined the external influences on Islamic civilizations—for example,
the tremendously destructive effects of the Mongol invasions—in order to
get past the notion of a historical trajectory arising from a kind of cultural
and religious essence. In addition, he foregrounded the religious diversity
within Islamic cultures, the internal pluralism of Islam, and thus also the key
religious virtuosi.
He produced an in-depth reconstruction of the conditions under which
Islam emerged and managed to spread so rapidly, prompting him to study
the relationships between civilizations, rather than just comparing them. He
vehemently rejected Weber’s program of reconstructing Occidental ration-
alism, believing it was based on an inadequate knowledge of non-Western
Transcendence as Reflexive Sacredness 181
the Christian faith that drives this religion beyond itself. Within his concep-
tion of modernity, Gauchet permits the diversity of the Axial Age religions
to a lesser degree than Jaspers did. In this sense he falls back on Max Weber,
though the tragedy expressed in the work of the latter is lost in his historical
reconstruction. He writes a Hegelian narrative of progress with the means
of Max Weber’s narrative of disenchantment. His book has therefore rightly
been described as a “post-Weberian Hegelianism.”110
The one-sidedness and theological ineptness of Gauchet’s conception are
obvious. Nowhere does he consider the numerous attempts to think human
beings’ relationship with God in light of the “indebtedness” (Verdanktheit)
of human autonomy and thus to overcome the simple opposition between
religious heteronomy and secular autonomy.111 But this does not mean that
his brilliant outline of a political history of religion is empirically unpro-
ductive. On the contrary. Far more than Jaspers and also more clearly than
Voegelin,112 Gauchet links the “Axial Age” idea with the history of the state.
He calls the emergence of the state “the first religious revolution in history.”113
This is no doubt overstating things, as Gauchet thus trivializes the religious
dimensions of sedentarization and the rise of agriculture. For him, the fact
that people interpreted these earlier processes as a gift to them is enough
reason to deny them an epoch-making character. According to him, how-
ever, through the state the externalized religious sphere reenters the human
sphere; now, the structures of political order are no longer conceptualized as
traditional and constituted in a mythical past but as dependent on human
decision-making. The emergence of the state, Gauchet contends, is thus the
axis of world history: “This event severs history in two and brings human
societies in an entirely new age—brings them decisively into history.”114 But
this does not mean that political and religious change simply blur into one
another in Gauchet’s work. The Axial Age innovations, we are told, are the
result of a creative response to the emergence of the state, and in particular
to its inherent expansive tendency. Within the community that constitutes
it, but especially outside of it, the state threatens every traditional order and
engenders the vision of a universal empire. However limited this may remain
in concrete terms, Gauchet explains, it furnishes key actors with the vision of
a universal realm. This they may also turn against the state from a religious
perspective. Gauchet goes so far as to describe wars of expansion as “one
of the greatest spiritual and intellectual forces to ever have operated in his-
tory.”115 He thus interprets Judeo-Christian monotheism as a desperate at-
tempt to gain emancipation from imperialism.116 Despite all the inaccuracies
184 The Power of the Sacred
in the historical detail and the rhetorical paradoxes that beset this ambitious
project, Gauchet has identified a crucial point here. The consistent linkage
of Axial Age innovations with the history of the state “demystifies” Jaspers’s
always mysterious-sounding claim of these innovations’ simultaneity. In the
work of Voegelin, Eisenstadt, and Gauchet, a political interpretation gains the
upper hand, yet it does not functionalize religion as the servant of the polit-
ical sphere. But what is astonishing about Gauchet is how little he appears to
believe that the phenomenon he has analyzed from a historical point of view
extends into the present.117 With the emergence of the modern state, which
he also explores in his book, the religious realm appears to have vanished as a
countervailing force to that of the state.118
The close interlinkage of the history of religion and the history of the state
appears in all the recent research on the Axial Age within the historically ori-
ented social sciences. The tension between Jaspers, whose goal was the “dis-
pelling of the magic charm of the history of the states,”119 and Gauchet, who
might be criticized, conversely, for seeking to reenchant this history, is pre-
sent in the background of all this research. Outstanding among it is one of the
most ambitious models of a universal history of our time, which integrates
the idea of the “Axial Age” into a sweeping construction. With a consistency
previously seen perhaps only in the work of Hodgson (within the framework
of this debate), Ian Morris liberates himself from the narrative of the devel-
opment of Occidental rationalism. Here he is aided by a determined effort
to take account of the internal diversity of “Western,” “Eastern,” and South
Asian thought. “Eastern thought can be just as rational, liberal, realist, and
cynical as Western; Western thought can be just as mystical, authoritarian,
relativist, and obscure as Eastern.”120 He sets great store in interpreting Axial
Age thought as a response to the fully developed state—“with huge rev-
enue flows, a professional army, and a bureaucracy”121—rather than, for ex-
ample, tracing this state back to the changed thinking of the Axial Age. This
new thinking, Morris contends, impacted only negligibly on politics, with
breakthroughs in the political hinterland having especially little influence on
the societal development of the major powers.122 This influence is only dis-
cernible at all at a far later stage, and mostly came at the cost of blunting the
Axial Age impulse itself.123
American sociologist Robert Bellah, meanwhile, elevated the Axial Age
debate to an entirely new level. Perhaps the leading sociologist of religion
of the past few decades, he had already produced an outline of a universal
Transcendence as Reflexive Sacredness 185
Reflexivity and Sacredness
This walk through the history of research and debate on the “Axial Age” has
changed nothing about the diversity of ways—evident from the outset—in
which scholars have sought to capture the “essence” of this portentous era.
But our review may well have helped provide a grounding in historical soci-
ology for attempts to identify the causes of the multiple changes to which the
term “Axial Age” refers. The competing definitions have emerged as partly de-
termined by their authors’ specific religious or antireligious preconceptions
and intentions. Considering the history of the scholarly engagement with
religion, this was bound to be the case. The empirical-historical findings,
meanwhile, were more independent of the starting point of a given piece of
research. This makes it easier to confirm undeniable progress in our know-
ledge. Of course, this progress can only be perceived if the writings of Karl
Jaspers are not always taken as representative of the present-day state of de-
bate. It makes little sense to repeatedly criticize the scholarship on the Axial
Age for shortcomings that contemporary scholars have long since sought to
remedy.128
I have already alluded to the fact that, for all his merits, Jaspers encum-
bered the Axial Age debate with three unnecessary assumptions: that of the
strict simultaneity of Axial Age breakthroughs in various civilizations, the
complete lack of mutual influences between them, and the inability to ex-
plain the Axial Age phenomenon within the framework of historical soci-
ology. Jaspers presumably ruled out possible influences because he sought to
radically overcome a Eurocentric or Christocentric version of world history.
It was no doubt important to him to direct attention toward the independent
character of the cultural innovations in China and India rather than leaving
them, in one way or another, in the shadow of European or Judeo-Christian
developments. But even if strong cultural interactions did occur—for ex-
ample, via the Silk Road or maritime links across the Indian Ocean129—no
one today would be prompted to conclude that influences from other cultures
were decisive to the emergence of Jewish prophetism, Greek philosophy, the
thought of Confucius, or the message of Buddha. Should relevant evidence
emerge, we could drop this assumption of the lack of all influence without
detriment to the Axial Age hypothesis.
Much the same may be said about the assumption that key phases of inno-
vation occurred at the same time. Once again, it may be that Jaspers was partly
motivated by his desire to underline the independence of these changes from
Transcendence as Reflexive Sacredness 187
one another. Effects, after all, come after their causes. Eisenstadt attempted
to shift the debate by seeking to replace the notion of an Axial Age—which
seemed bound to the assumption of simultaneity—with that of “axiality,” an
attribute, in other words, that may appear in different cultures at different
times. This move, however, has its own disadvantages. We might then apply
the term “axiality” to changes clearly triggered by the influence of earlier
cultural innovations—for example, through the reception of Buddhism in
Japan. It seems more prudent to me to pluralize the term “Axial Age” and, for
example, to refer to an Axial Age in Greece, Israel, India, and China. It is not
essential for the relevant phenomena to have occurred everywhere at exactly
the same time; what is at issue is always the emergence of the fundamental
innovations and their preconditions.
The only meaningful sense in which we can still believe it impossible to ex-
plain such cultural innovation actually applies to all serious creativity. When
we look back at major creative accomplishments, we are left with the impres-
sion that the new departure has surprisingly transcended its circumstances.
Every examination of these circumstances, which were similar to those in
many other places in which the new departure did not occur, inevitably
seems like an unreasonable attempt to belittle the innovation. Crucial to the
religious and philosophical upheavals of the Axial Age—this is the consensus
among present-day scholars, and is consonant with the work of Eric Voegelin
and Marcel Gauchet—is these upheavals’ connection with the archaic state.
Without the history of the state, these changes must remain incomprehen-
sible. But the religious-philosophical innovations are not the inevitable result
of changes at the level of political power. If they were, they would correlate
with them directly, and then we would be dealing with mere epiphenomena
of the history of bureaucratic-military apparatuses. On this premise, the ab-
sence of Axial Age cultural impulses in particular cases of archaic state devel-
opment can then be perceived as evidence against the “Axial Age” hypothesis
itself.130
Instead we must understand the Axial Age innovations as contingent, crea-
tive responses to the challenges of imperial statehood. These responses are con-
tingent, that is, they might be weakly present or fail to occur at all. They by no
means always occurred in the centers of the archaic state itself, but often out-
side of it, though on the condition that the actors driving these innovations
were affected by these centers and were aware of their power.131 The pow-
erful archaic states represented a major threat to their neighbors. Every
Bible reader knows this of the Assyrians and Babylonians. The (Persian)
188 The Power of the Sacred
an existing one. In general, the new ideals coexisted with the old ones and
could only gain the upper hand through a prolonged process, which even
now has by no means concluded.137 The innovations, therefore, are certainly
never creations out of a void, but are instead the result of critical reflection
on traditional elements, of a “standing back and looking beyond,” to quote
Benjamin Schwartz in one of the most cited passages in the literature on the
Axial Age: “Whether one deals with the Upanishads, Buddhism, or Jainism
in India, with the rise of biblical Judaism, with the emergence of Greek phi-
losophy or with the emergence of Confucianism, Taoism, and Mohism in
China—one finds a kind of standing back and looking beyond; of questioning
and reflectivity as well as the emergence of new positive perspectives and
visions.”138
This way of thinking greatly diminishes the persuasiveness of criticisms
that point to religious changes of a thoroughly “axial” character prior to the
Axial Age as conceived by Jaspers or that emphasize that much of what ret-
rospectively appears as an Axial Age change is in fact due to later styliza-
tion.139 The great Egyptologist Jan Assmann has repeatedly underlined both
these points, and his views are well worth considering.140 For him, first of
all, the short-lived attempt to institutionalize monotheism in Egypt under
the Pharaoh Akhenaten was a step toward axiality. Second, it is particularly
important to this scholar of cultural memory to distinguish between the can-
onization of mythical figures such as Homer and Isaiah and their real lives.
His solution to both these problems is essentially to follow the path already
beaten by Shmuel Eisenstadt, namely to switch from the hypothesis of an
Axial Age to investigating the presence of axiality.141 Hence, I would raise the
same objection as I did to Eisenstadt, namely that giving up the assumption
of simultaneity should not prompt us to abandon our attempts to understand
the emergence of innovations. When it comes to the consequences of Axial
Age innovations, even Jaspers did not claim that religious or philosophical
upheavals triggered a total revolution in all political or economic power re-
lations. Certainly, the potential for a critique of power is unmistakably in-
herent in the Axial Age changes. It is not surprising, then, that the exponents
of the new religions and philosophies often suffered persecution.142
It was never easy being a prophet. Buddha’s teachings were regarded as
an attack on the Indian caste system and were largely driven from the sub-
continent in which they arose. If Confucianists became too vociferous in
their criticisms of the powerful within the Chinese state they risked being
buried alive. The empire of Ashoka in India, meanwhile, is mentioned as one
190 The Power of the Sacred
of the rare cases of a harmonious relationship between empire and Axial Age
ethic.143 Often, however, the original radicalism was soon moderated on the
level of doctrines and institutions, and adapted to existing political, social,
and economic conditions. Axial Age impulses, therefore, could turn into a
legitimizing ideology; their universalism easily lent itself to the justification
of expansionist tendencies. Empires could draw strength from the notion
that they were seeking to expand not due to simple power interests but in
pursuit of a good cause of the highest ethical quality. The notion of a thor-
oughly power-critical religion is just as false as that of an exclusively power-
dependent and power-legitimizing religion. The constellations of political
and religious power subsequent to the Axial Age changes are complex; I re-
turn to them under the heading of “Collective Self-Sacralization and Ways of
Overcoming It” in c hapter 7 of the present book.144
My summaries of the results of research on the Axial Age within the
historical social sciences have been directed at the fundamental criticisms
of the concepts underlying this scholarship. I have as yet said nothing
about the considerable theoretical advance it has made on the basis
of empirical research, an advance in comparison with the work of Max
Weber and—in this case—the typology he initiated of possible routes to
salvation, this-worldly or other-worldly, ascetic or mystical. Weber had
assumed that each route to salvation had been largely preformed by the
central assumptions of the relevant world religion. But the interplay be-
tween religious impulses and mundane realities is far more complex than
this perspective makes out. Eisenstadt, meanwhile, increasingly focused
on the ways in which the tension inherent in the Axial Age religions was
understood and resolved in specific civilizations.145 Religions are inter-
nally diverse, and cultures cannot simply be derived from religions; social
structures and political struggles play a role in the development of their
institutions, as do the self-interest of actors and newly formed doctrines.
Like Weber, Eisenstadt pays attention to the social bearers of religious
innovations, while conceptualizing the institutionalization of ideals as a
power-based and power-saturated process. Some interpreters of sacred
teachings had official approval, while others were expelled, persecuted,
and oppressed. Power holders might even claim jurisdiction over the for-
mation of religious doctrine—like the Roman emperor Constantine and
his successors. This inserts between ideas of salvation and routes to salva-
tion an intermediate level of power-backed institutions, which may face
Transcendence as Reflexive Sacredness 191
In the history of the social and cultural sciences after Max Weber, the con-
cept of “disenchantment,” whose meaning, range, and problematic aspects
were the focus of the last two chapters, is embedded in a whole network of
other concepts. Taken together, their inherent claims amount to far more
than just a proposition about a fundamental dynamic of religious history. In
Weber’s work itself, the concept of disenchantment already serves as a means
of understanding the prehistory of and buildup to modern “rationalization.”
In sociology after World War II, this idea was linked (far from clearly, for
the most part) with the concept of differentiation. As a result, functional dif-
ferentiation appeared as a hallmark of “modern” societies, as did the notion
(borrowed from Weber) of the differentiation of cultural spheres of value.
This fusion then gave rise to ideas about processes of “modernization”—in
the sense of the prehistory of modernity, the catch-up development of other
societies, and the further development of societies that had already entered
“modernity.” “Disenchantment” is, so to speak, the religion-focused noun
of process whose entanglement with the processual terms (often used to di-
agnose modernity) of differentiation, rationalization, and modernization
I examine here.
The objective of this chapter is clear-cut.1 It is to sound the alert about dan-
gerous nouns of process, nouns that lead sociologists astray whenever they
try to use them to place their analyses of the contemporary world on a histor-
ical foundation. These nouns of process also exercise a detrimental effect be-
yond the boundaries of sociology when other scholars, such as historians, see
them as a source of theoretical guidance that has already proved itself in the
social sciences. To avoid misunderstandings, I underline that my warning
about these three “dangerous” nouns of process applies exclusively to them,
and not generally to terms that seek to capture social processes—quite the
opposite.2 That is, my warning relates to those nouns of process that impede
196 The Power of the Sacred
This fact can, however, easily blind us to the improbability of this theo-
retical canon. At the international level, these canonical authors were men-
tioned only peripherally during the discipline’s first few decades. During his
lifetime, in Germany Max Weber was by no means regarded as the key figure
of the new discipline, head and shoulders above all others, while the interna-
tional reception of his work had barely begun. Émile Durkheim was certainly
the most influential figure in France when it comes to the institutionalization
of the discipline of sociology, but once again, during his lifetime his work was
not received in any substantial way in Germany or the United States, for ex-
ample. It has often been noted that Weber and Durkheim appear to have been
unaware of each other. Not only that, but much of Weber’s writings consisted
of scattered fragments or failed to enter the canon at all, and there is an end-
lessly complex relationship between these two “gospels,” which by no means
tell the same story.3 All efforts to expand the canon and make Adam Smith,
Karl Marx, George Herbert Mead, or Georg Simmel canonical in the same
way remain controversial. And while modern sociological theory certainly
features a set of shared themes, it is by no means a fixed paradigm.
I mention all this because it is vital to clarify a point without which, I be-
lieve, we have no hope of evaluating the nouns of process that dominate
contemporary sociology. What I have in mind is the fact that the writings
of both Weber and Durkheim exhibit two characteristics that do not apply
to present-day sociology as a discipline. Both authors were concerned with
social phenomena throughout human history, and the topic of religion was
central for both of them. In other words, two scholars who espoused a uni-
versal historical approach, and for whom the history of religion was a cen-
tral part of this universal history, became the classic figures of a discipline to
which these two characteristics do not apply. Sociology narrowed its focus to
the point where it became the “study of the present,” a process lamented by
later disciples of the classic figures, such as Norbert Elias,4 while being given
programmatic status by others. Inevitably, this primary focus on the present
fosters speculation that can easily run out of control. Meanwhile, sociology
as a whole increasingly pushed its subdiscipline, the sociology of religion, to
the margins. To the extent that scholars still pursued it at all, it had very little
prospect of shaping the overall discipline.
The state of affairs described above sounds paradoxical. Is this a case of
a discipline betraying its founders? And if so, why does it continue to value
them at all, going so far as to retrospectively declare—in an increasingly
198 The Power of the Sacred
strident way—Weber and Durkheim its founders? The key to this paradox is,
I think, obvious. Sociology is losing its historical perspective and marginal-
izing religion, while at the same time canonizing authors and texts to which
these two characteristics do not apply, because the classic figures’ theories
themselves foster this development. They do so in two respects. First, their
theories contain assumptions about progressive secularization, which means
nothing other than that religion is becoming increasingly less important.
Second, they entail assumptions about the uniqueness of modernity as an
entirely novel historical formation to which, supposedly, much of that which
has always applied throughout history no longer applies. The latter charac-
teristic can lead to a simplistic dichotomous perspective (Gemeinschaft or
community versus Gesellschaft or society; mechanical versus organic soli-
darity; traditional versus modern society). It may also be extended to include
three phases (Chicago School: “reconstruction”) or divided up in a sophis-
ticated way (Parsons’s “pattern variables”).5 But the common ground is the
assumption of a fundamental break with all previous history as a new age
dawns, an age for which the term “modernity” has increasingly taken hold.
This modernity without religion thus becomes the object of sociology. In es-
sence, this means that now sociology only needs to show an interest in reli-
gion as a condition for the emergence of this modernity. This explains the
key role played by Weber’s essay on the Protestant ethic, and also Durkheim’s
theory of the transformation of the division of labor and of law.
I risk being misunderstood here. I am well aware that the writings of the
two classic figures contain elements that defy this description. Weber’s the-
orem of “disenchantment,” as I have shown in some detail, is really more an
analysis of demagification and other processes, but is certainly not iden-
tical with any simple thesis of secularization. Durkheim’s mature theory
of religion can also be seen as an important approach to analyzing sacral-
ization of all kinds, even the sacralization of secular content such as the
nation or human rights. I return to this topic later. For now I merely want
to highlight the fact that simple recourse to the classic figures must remain
unsatisfactory as long as we fail to eliminate those of their assumptions
that prompted the development of sociology as the study of a religion-free
modernity.
The loss of credibility and crisis of secularization theory has now
endowed this issue with profound contemporary relevance. Even those
who—like Ronald Inglehart and Pippa Norris, Steven Bruce, and Detlef
Pollack—continue to adhere to the notion of a causal relationship between
Fields of Tension 199
modernization and secularization will concede that they are now in the mi-
nority, that within the social sciences more scholars now reject than em-
brace the thesis of secularization. Of course, this does not mean that we can
now simply reverse the thesis of secularization. To critique the assumption
that modernization necessarily leads to secularization is not to dispute that
secularization has occurred in many European and a small number of non-
European societies. It means finally making a serious attempt to explain this
fact. In the same way, skepticism about the explanatory power of the theory
of functional differentiation in no way entails a naive call for societal de-
differentiation. But it does imply that, in light of the historical developments
of the twentieth and early twenty-first centuries, we should ask whether
those canonized theories derived from the classic figures are truly ca-
pable of explaining these developments. This cannot be a matter merely of
applying differentiation theory historically and seeing what happens, or of
determining how contemporary historical research fits into this framework.
Instead we must reflect historically upon the phenomenon of differentiation
theory itself and make it compete with alternatives.
Such a critique of the theory of functional differentiation is not, of course,
in its infancy—quite the opposite. As early as 1984, in his spirited book Big
Structures, Large Processes, Huge Comparisons,6 American sociologist and
historian Charles Tilly referred to the notion of advancing functional differ-
entiation as a “pernicious postulate.” He readily conceded that in the nine-
teenth century a whole range of processes of social change made it seem
plausible to apply the concept of differentiation sociologically, a concept
that had been gleaned from biological models of evolution. The specializa-
tion of labor, the construction of state bureaucracies, the spread of commod-
ities markets, and the proliferation of societies and associations all seemed
to point in the same direction. These processes appeared to confirm a gen
eral law of social change—a law, moreover, that implied that this change
was progressive in some way. The theory that emerged in the late nineteenth
century—though not without triggering a number of skeptical and ironic
reactions—almost died out again between the world wars. It then resurfaced
around 1960 with great intensity when Talcott Parsons began to build his
search for a theory of social change around this idea, which he had previ-
ously tended to reject. In his outstanding history of modernization theory,
Wolfgang Knöbl has shown just how much this maneuver was in fact a kind
of preemptive defense of the postwar theory of modernization when it came
to face its first crisis.7
200 The Power of the Sacred
on later in a wide variety of ways and that already showed affinities with var-
ious contemporary phenomena.
“Rationalization,” as one of Weber’s dangerous nouns of process, has
exercised a tremendous influence on the self-understanding of the contem-
porary world, an influence even greater than the notion of functional dif-
ferentiation, which has remained a largely academic concept. Weber’s own
tragic perspective, the Communist-utopian eclipsing of Weber in György
Lukács’s conception of reification and its elimination through a Leninist-led
revolution, the return of tragic resignation in the “dialectic of Enlightenment”
envisaged by Max Horkheimer and Theodor Adorno, the more optimistic
attempts to open up these ideas in Jürgen Habermas’s concept of commu-
nicative rationality, and Alain Touraine’s notion of subjectivization—all of
this has done much to gear the intellectual self-understanding of the last few
decades to this dangerous noun of process. With the exception of Touraine’s
work, there was very little space left for religion in this understanding of mo-
dernity, because here religion was robbed of its vigor by the thesis of pro-
gressive “disenchantment,” visions of its utopian eclipse, or the rationalist
conception of an intensifying “linguistification of the sacred.”
The third dangerous noun of process I would like to flag up here is that of
modernization. Sometimes it is actually quite harmless—if we merely mean
economic growth and the productivity-increasing effects of scientific re-
search. From this point of view modernization has always existed, and its
scale and tempo are simply empirical questions. We can then refer, for ex-
ample, to the modernization of agrarian technology in the high Middle Ages,
without associating this with any great theoretical claims. But the term is
used far more often in the sense of a transition to a specific era called “mo-
dernity.” This, however, infects the term with all the problems associated
with the concept of modernity. The term “modernity,” of course, suffers from
a notorious lack of definition with respect to when it began (from 1492 to
1968) and, much like the term “functional differentiation,” from a blurring of
empirical and normative claims. Even more significant, so-called moderni-
zation theory too conceives of processes such as bureaucratization, democ-
ratization, and secularization as subprocesses that are closely linked with one
another, rather than relatively independent processes that, while certainly
featuring a wide range of mutual dependencies, essentially generate a field of
tension rather than a holistic process.
I shall say no more at this point about the dangers of this third noun of pro-
cess.14 The more pressing issue is what the outcome would be if my warning
204 The Power of the Sacred
were heeded. For some people, the theory of functional differentiation, for
example, is so constitutive of the identity of sociology (or: a specific variant
of rationalization theory is so constitutive of the identity of critical theory)
that they fear that forgoing these theorems would mean annulling all theo-
retical claims, leaving us with nothing but historiography itself, the study
of history in all its contingency. So it makes sense here to at least outline
the basic ideas of a theoretical alternative that does without the dangerous
nouns of process, and to derive from this alternative theory a number of
tentative statements concerning the history of the relationship between reli-
gion and power, before going into greater depth about this in the concluding
chapter. I begin by briefly indicating what it looks like to draw on the classic
sociological figures of Weber and Durkheim if one keeps in mind the risks
involved in these nouns of process and maintains a distance from the idea—
resting upon these nouns—of a religion-free modernity. In both cases, I re-
strict myself to two comments about each of these thinkers, one concerned
with their understanding of religion, and the other with their conception of
modernity.
If we try to at least tentatively bracket off Durkheim’s theoretical
assumptions about differentiation, we recognize him as a pioneer of a theory
of dynamic processes of sacralization or ideal formation. This was my key
contention in c hapter 3. This theory, and certainly not the reduction of reli-
gion to the function of social integration, is the true achievement of his classic
work on the elementary forms of religious life. And in this theory we find
the reason that his essay of 1898 became the starting point for a sociology of
human rights as the modern sacralization of the person. But it is impossible
to draw on this classic text in any straightforward way. However magnifi-
cent his theory of sacralization may be, it suffers from serious shortcomings
that are clearly linked with Durkheim’s laicist political intentions. In contrast
to Weber, who recognized the fundamental turning point of the emergence
of ethicized religions of salvation in the “prophetic age,” Durkheim failed to
grasp this and thus presented modern, even secular sacredness as similar to
the religious structures of tribal societies.15
In Durkheim’s work, far more than in that of Weber, the image of mo-
dernity is pervaded by a notion of functional differentiation. Durkheim
interprets problems of his era as difficulties in switching over to this new
mode, as temporary anomie. His theory, much like later modernization
theory, thus lacks the tools to comprehend the totalitarianisms of the twen-
tieth century as anything but deviations from the path of modernization.
Fields of Tension 205
fundamental than issues of meaning and justice, and these dynamics gen-
erate the framework within which the latter issues can be explored in the first
place. Yet as Weber’s thinking developed and he deepened his understanding
of the topic of ecstasy, and above all in his brilliant so-called “Intermediate
Reflection,” he developed a schema for the competition between experiences
of ecstasy (or self-transcendence) that is crucial to any analysis of the
“tensions between world and religion.” In his hands, however, this schema
is linked with the thesis of competition between the internal tendencies of
value spheres, a thesis on which readings beholden to differentiation theory
could later build. As the process of Weber’s reception continued, this made
the theories of rationalization and differentiation seem quite compatible, vir-
tually crying out to be linked together. But it would also be possible to remain
on the level of action and experience, without making any such assertions
about the internal logic of cultural spheres, and to distinguish between fields
of tension of different kinds. From this angle, the conflicts between different
approaches to experiences of self-transcendence (through religion, art, erot-
icism, violence, intoxication, and so on) appear as problems of individuals
and collectivities and as balancing acts performed by institutions—without
any transhistorical trajectory toward disenchantment or advancing differ-
entiation. I now explore this alternative conceptual approach, which I have
only hinted at here, in greater depth, as it is of crucial strategic importance to
working out an alternative to the narrative of disenchantment.
War II, a kind of consensus has taken hold that Weber’s theory of rationaliza-
tion contributed to the theory of differentiation.
Here, as representative of many other instances, I mention the account
in a textbook on differentiation theory.18 According to this book, the
Durkheimian variant of the theory in particular brings out “the variety of
micro-differentiations between the various roles,” while Weber allegedly
focused on the “macro-differentiations, taking shape in parallel to these
[micro- differentiations] within modern society, between different soci-
etal segments.” This sounds like an amicable division of labor. The author of
the textbook, Uwe Schimank, adds that Durkheim was chiefly interested in
“the abstract logic of differentiation and integration in modern societies,”19
and had sweepingly contrasted them with pre-modern societies, whereas
Weber had been concerned with the “concrete historical development of
the West’s leading cultural ideas”20 in a process that was by no means inev-
itable. Schimank thus shows clearly that he is fully aware of the substantial
theoretical differences between the two classic figures. Nonetheless, his in-
terpretation of Max Weber is guided by the idea that one can infer, from a
cultural peculiarity of the West, parallel increases in the rationality of action,
theory-building, bureaucratic administration, and values. For Schimank, the
societal rationalization of the dimension of values means that human action
is “geared toward a limited plurality of criteria of value, all of which possess
a specific ‘immanent law.’ ”21 The textbook interprets politics, the economy,
law, art, and eroticism as rationalizable “value spheres” of this kind, between
which there are unavoidable tensions that inevitably put the cohesion of soci-
eties at risk. There must, therefore, we are informed, be other sources of this
cohesion, and these lie, for example, at the level of bureaucratic organization.
This is a widely canonized view of things, and no one will deny that it
engenders an impressive picture of universal history and modernity, at least
in outline form. The divergence between a more strongly action-theoretical
and systems-theoretical sociology leads to different emphases, but these are
not so pronounced as to challenge a fundamental commonality. Authors that
draw largely on theories of action, placing them closer to Max Weber’s self-
understanding, rightly emphasize that he did not assume that the increasing
complexity of societies itself triggers processes of functional differentiation.
They thus inquire into the values, goals, and strategies through which spe-
cific actors generate differentiated orders.22 Conversely, the staunchest pro-
ponent of a systems-theoretical reading of Weber, Niklas Luhmann, attested
208 The Power of the Sacred
philosophy, not even one positing that value conflicts cannot be sublated into
a superordinate synthesis. In the first instance, as he emphasizes, he is merely
concerned—positively—to establish a means of orientation within an “oth-
erwise immensely multifarious” context;28 in this sense, his construction is
“merely a technical aid which facilitates a more lucid arrangement and ter-
minology.”29 This all sounds quite above suspicion and pragmatic, and is far
from any assertion of historical tendencies. This also applies when Weber
adds that he will be presenting the individual value spheres analyzed within
the schema—which we take a closer look at later on—with the kind of ra-
tional cohesion “which is rarely found in reality. But they can appear thus in
reality and in historically important ways, and they have.”30 The relationship
between such a typology and reality is free of all assumptions of causality. It
serves merely to facilitate the conceptual comprehension of reality, in order
to establish its factual divergence from theoretically constructed types. Given
this methodological limiting of his aspirations, there can be no question of
any kind of theory of the differentiation of value spheres.
Nonetheless, Weber himself certainly takes a step beyond this humble
aspiration, though he expresses himself very cautiously. “Under certain
conditions,” he writes, his typology “might” be something rather more
than this.31 That is, he explains, what the theorist constructs rationally by
extracting the most consistent forms of ideas or behaviors is by no means
something entirely alien to human beings themselves, with whom historical-
sociological analysis is concerned. Every human being, Weber contends,
features a capacity (admittedly often a weak capacity) for rational consist-
ency. “Religious interpretations of the world and ethics of religions cre-
ated by intellectuals and meant to be rational have been strongly exposed
to the imperative of consistency.”32 In contrast to a typology entirely free
of assumptions of causality, then, Weber puts forward a claim of causality,
though a very weak one. A demand for rational consistency is at work in
the world; those who specialize in intellectual work perceive this more than
others. But Weber is fully aware just how “limited and unstable this power
[the demand for rational consistency] is and always has been in the face of
other forces of historical life,”33 that even intellectuals meet the demand for
consistency only to empirically varying degrees, and that, as a rule, ethical
postulates go beyond what is rationally derivable.
Weber goes one additional step further, however, when he tasks his schema
with “contributing to the typology and sociology of rationalism.”34 The most
rational forms then allow one to determine empirically whether or not the
210 The Power of the Sacred
stance toward the world on the one hand, and between a “depersonalization
and immanence of the divine power”39 and a contemplative-mystical stance
on the other. Weber is too educated in the history of religion to declare such
a close connection an absolute. In particular, he recognizes that the (Axial
Age) conception of a supramundane God alone cannot have determined
the “direction of Occidental asceticism.”40 After all, had this been the case,
Judaism and Islam too would have produced powerful forms of this-worldly
asceticism. Furthermore, as he sees it, Christianity, with its doctrine of the
Trinity and cult of the saints,41 represents a weakening of the supramundane
conception of God as found in Judaism. This renders implausible an expla-
nation of Puritanism’s this-worldly asceticism solely in light of the Christian
conception of God.
So there must at least have been additional factors involved. And Weber
articulates what kind of factors he has in mind here, namely “the nature of
religious promises and the paths of salvation which they determined.”42 This
conjecture, however, makes sense only if we look for the cause of the devel-
opment of a religious tradition’s specific potential chiefly in this tradition’s
own components. Otherwise, it would make more sense to attribute at least
to Judaism, Christianity, and Islam a similar potential, but one that has been
actualized in line with factors that cannot be described as religious. Here
Weber shows that he would like to discern the roots of this-worldly ascet-
icism in the conception of God, notions of salvation and envisaged routes
to salvation. This is why his announcement that the schema of his typology
would contribute to the sociology of rationalism was quite problematic. That
is, it is based on the assumption of profound connections between religion
and rationalization, which Weber has yet to properly justify. I return to this
point later.
True to his task of clarifying the motives for religious rejection of the
world, Weber’s next step is to turn to the antecedents of asceticism and mys-
ticism within the history of religion. Here his account is informed by the
scarcely tenable supposition that magic is the starting point of religious his-
tory.43 Asceticism, meanwhile, features forms of abstinence practiced “for
the sake of awakening charismatic qualities or for the sake of preventing evil
charms.”44 Weber, then, already discerns the phenomenon of turning away
from the world in order to master it in the asceticism of the sorcerer. But the
crucial point for him is whether this amounts merely to momentary eleva-
tion into the extraquotidian or whether actors succeed in reaching a “a holy
state, and thereby a habitude that assures salvation” rather than “an acute and
212 The Power of the Sacred
religious communities and their members themselves could not avoid eco
nomic necessities, they found themselves compelled to enter into all kinds
of compromises, with Weber pointing here to the history of the prohibition
on interest and usury.66 It was only ever religious “virtuosi” who consistently
upheld the religious precepts, such as monks through the vow of poverty,
which meant forgoing individual property; and their “needs [were] . . . re-
stricted to what was absolutely indispensable.”67 This asceticism entails a par-
adox in the sense that for monks as a collective—the individual monastery or
the entire order—it often led to substantial prosperity. At the very least, the
collective had to uphold the fundamentals of rational economic activity.
In his consciously hyperbolizing typological approach, Weber declares just
two ways of resolving the tension between a universalist ethic of fraternity
and a rational economy to be consistent: the “mystic’s acosmism of love”68
on the one hand and the Puritan vocational ethic on the other. With the dif-
ficult concept of “acosmism of love,”69 what Weber has in mind is an ethic
of love that is not only universalized to encompass all people, even distant
strangers and those of hostile intent, but that takes the “form of an objectless
devotion to anybody, not for man’s sake but purely for devotion’s sake.”70 The
Puritan vocational ethic, meanwhile, rested on the radical desacralization
of the world,71 the declaration that its objectification is divinely ordained.
Weber correctly states that the radical version of this ethos involves adopting
a “standpoint of unbrotherliness,”72 one that foregrounds the difference be-
tween individuals regarding their state of grace, abandons the Christian uni-
versalism of love, and can no longer be meaningfully described as a religion
of salvation.
Weber’s construction thus presents two and only two ways of resolving
this tension as consistent, but neither of them resolves the tension construc-
tively. Both merely deactivate one of the two poles of tension. The radical
Puritan ethic is no longer a universalism of love. The acosmism of love,
meanwhile, also fails to pull individuals toward concrete others; instead
they remain immersed in the self-indulgent pleasure of selfless devotion, for
which Weber uses Baudelaire’s phrase, the “soul’s sacred prostitution.”73 In
my view, what this means is that every authentic orientation toward a univer-
salist morality—and this applies even more to a universalist ethos of love—
must guard against any tendency to try to escape this tension once and for all,
in one of the ways described above. The Puritan—overstylized by Weber—
forgoes universalism. But the mystic characterized by the acosmism of love
refuses to balance universalism with his specific obligations, which continue
218 The Power of the Sacred
to exist—obligations to one’s nearest and dearest, which do not melt into thin
air or self-evidently retreat behind obligations to distant strangers.74
Weber’s next step is to consider the tensions between the universalist
fraternal ethic and political orders. For religions prior to the historical
emergence of universalism, there was no problem here. The gods were as par-
ticularist as the communities in which they were worshiped. “The problem
only arose when these barriers . . . were shattered by universalist religions,
by a religion with a unified God of the entire world. And the problem arose
in full strength only when this God was a God of ‘love.’ . . . For redemption
religions [tensions with the political sphere emerged from] the basic demand
for brotherliness.”75 In light of the studies of the Axial Age I described in the
previous chapter, it is evident that Weber’s conclusion here is overly rash. It is
true that a tension with the political orders of the world arose only with the
emergence of moral universalism, but it is problematic to see universalism at
work exclusively in monotheism—rather than in the idea of transcendence.
It is also dubious to present the Christian ethos of love as the only form of
universalism in which the tension between it and particular orders breaks
through “in full strength.”
As with the economic sphere, Weber’s main interest in political orders is
not the history of the religious position itself—in other words, the political
ethic of the world religions—but rather the rationalization of these orders.
This is because he assumes that, as a result of this rationalization, a funda-
mental tension with the world, inherent in the religions of salvation, becomes
increasingly pronounced. But what can the rationalization of political orders
mean? Weber refers first to bureaucracy and the administration of justice,
because for him these have “depersonalization”76 in common with rational
capitalism. But we could object here that the administration of the state and
the administration of justice are not matters of politics, and that the rational-
ization of politics more narrowly understood is barely conceivable.
Here everything depends on what we mean by politics. In the context of
never-ending struggles for power, rationality means something different than
with respect to political participation or the ceaseless communication about
the best way to organize the polity.77 Weber leaves us in no doubt that for him
the state’s administration of justice and the administration of the state are “in
the final analysis . . . repeatedly and unavoidably regulated by the objective
pragmatism of ‘reasons of state.’ The state’s absolute end is to safeguard (or to
change) the external and internal distribution of power; ultimately, this end
must seem meaningless to any universalist religion of salvation.”78 Weber
Fields of Tension 219
important type,” which was at the same time “the most important contrast to
the idea of ‘calling,’ as found in inner-worldly asceticism.”91
The starting point for this “organic social ethics” is the unequal distribu-
tion of religious charisma among human beings, but also the refusal to infer
from this unequal distribution that salvation and redemption are not for
everyone. Its “social ethics” therefore “attempts to synthesize this inequality
of charismatic qualifications with secular stratification by status, into a
cosmos of God-ordained services which are specialized in function. Certain
tasks are given to every individual and every group according to their per-
sonal charisma and their social and economic position as determined by
fate.”92 It seems obvious to me that with this description Weber is building
on Ernst Troeltsch’s analysis of medieval social philosophy, particularly that
of Thomas Aquinas.93 But he also alludes to the fact that in India, through
the doctrine of karma, quite different conclusions were drawn from a com-
parable organic social teaching with respect to the individual pursuit of
salvation than in the case of medieval Latin Christianity. He thus builds a
bridge to one of the key points in his study of Hinduism, which follows the
“Intermediate Reflection.” But Weber immediately shows how the different
variants he distinguishes—this-worldly asceticism, the acosmism of love,
and the organic social ethic—perceive one another. From the standpoint of
the organic social ethic, the “redemptory aristocracy” of this-worldly ascet-
icism is “the hardest form of lovelessness and lack of brotherliness,” and the
mysticism of the acosmism of love is a “mere selfish means in the search for
the mystic’s own salvation.”94 Conversely, for the Puritans, the organic so-
cial ethic seems like the forgoing of a methodical conduct of life, and for the
radical mystics of fraternity this social ethic seems like an adaptation “to the
interests of the privileged strata of this world.”95 The organic social ethic, as
Weber contends with no sign of value-neutrality, cannot tolerate the idea of
the absolute meaninglessness or even incomprehensibility of the world and
thus envisages it as a relatively rational cosmos. With his descriptions here,
Weber is surely thinking beyond medieval Christianity and also reflecting
upon the Catholic worldview as a whole.
Weber concludes his analysis, which began with the immanent laws of the
political sphere, with a short reflection on the possible revolutionary poten-
tial of the different variants. Before doing so he correlates the question of
whether the ethical value of an action should be judged more in light of its
underlying conviction or more on the basis of its consequences, with the fact
that there is a tension between the ethic of fraternity and any sort of rational
Fields of Tension 223
action. The connection between this assertion and the notion of value spheres
is unclear. The assertion, after all, implies that the tension exists beyond the
distinction between the spheres. When it comes to the possible revolutionary
versions of the religiosity of fraternity, Weber sees the same two possibili-
ties: the Puritan religious war on the one hand, and a radical chiliastic nega-
tion of regulation, as in the Anabaptist revolution, on the other. Meanwhile,
the organic social ethic is “everywhere an eminently conservative power and
hostile to revolution.”96
That which was already intimated in Weber’s treatment of war—namely
that the religious ethic of fraternity finds itself in a particularly competitive
relationship with other a-rational “life-forces,”97 and that these tensions re-
quire their own resolution—becomes clear, according to Weber, when we
consider two other “spheres,” the aesthetic and erotic.
Weber’s remarks on the aesthetic sphere are very brief and extremely com-
pressed. They are underpinned by the same schema positing contrasting sce-
narios before and after the emergence of moral universalism, as familiar to
us from his discussion of the other spheres; it is burdened by the assumption
that the pre-universalist phase of religious history should be characterized as
magical. However, Weber adds remarks on collective ecstasy as an important
form of pre–Axial Age religious life. Accordingly, he mentions the tremen-
dous significance of music and dance to the early development of religion
and that of “idols” and “icons” or buildings to rituals. Here the aspect of style-
formation through the stereotyping of forms is especially important to him.
With the emergence of a universalist ethic of fraternity, all these forms, as
bearers of magical effects, are “not only devalued but even suspect.”98 Once
again, Weber not only refers to an ensuing fundamental tension—now be-
tween the religion of salvation and “art”—but to an increasing relationship of
tension that is not only due to the intensification in the understanding of sal-
vation but also to “the evolution of the inherent logic of art.”99 “Art becomes
a cosmos of more and more consciously grasped independent values which
exist in their own right. Art takes over the function of a this-worldly salva-
tion, no matter how this may be interpreted. It provides a salvation from the
routines of everyday life, and especially from the increasing pressures of the-
oretical and practical rationalism.”100
As with the topic of enthusiasm for war in his analysis of the political
sphere, Weber underlines that the sphere of art competes with the religion
of salvation. Within such a competitive relationship, radical mutual rejec-
tion may ensue, as may attempts at incorporation through the forging of an
224 The Power of the Sacred
is expressed in this fact.”102 Hence, once again we are dealing with the fun-
damental field of tension between the religious ethic of fraternity, as found
in the religions of salvation, and a vital force that facilitates and holds out
the prospect of ecstasy and redemption outside of religion. Once again, how-
ever, our author is not content to establish the presence of a fundamental ten-
sion or expound a typology of forms of competition and alliance. As with art,
Weber might have considered religious hostility to the body or the sacrali-
zation of the erotic—the erotic as a religious experience. Instead he returns
anew to his hypothesis of increasing tension, once again, as he sees it, caused
by developments on both sides. In the case of sexuality, Weber works on the
assumption of the original “sober naturalism”103 of the peasant. It takes the
sublimation of this naturalism into a consciously cultivated eroticism to jus-
tify the notion of a “non-routinized sphere”104 in the first place. He goes so
far as to assert that in this case the extraquotidian dimension first arises from
the “gradual turning away from the naïve naturalism of sex.”105 This may be
due to Weber underestimating the power of all sexual experience and its
order-threatening potential, and may also contradict the hypothesis he put
forward shortly before on the causes of priestly chastity.
Yet the hypothesis of an extraquotidian quality triggered only by the “ra-
tionalization and intellectualization of culture”106 seems so important to
Weber that he examines the stages of this development in greater detail than
in the case of all other “spheres” in this text. Limiting himself to the Occident,
certainly, but otherwise tracing in broad strokes the position of eroticism in
ancient Greece, the Christian Middle Ages, and the Renaissance, Weber’s
focus is on what he calls “the last accentuation of the erotical sphere.”107 What
he means by this is the point at which the rejection of the carnal, through a
transcendence-focused ethic, switches over to the idea that it is precisely this
sphere that might entail an “inner-worldly salvation from rationalization.”108
Yet this switch, as Weber sees it, is prompted by the increase in the rational. In
particular, we are told, the ethos of love in the religion of salvation increases
this tension because under “these conditions, the erotic relation seems to
offer the unsurpassable peak of the fulfillment of the request for love in the
direct fusion of the souls of one to the other.”109 Here Weber soars to almost
hymnic heights in his remarks on the process of becoming one with another
person, which he identifies as such an overwhelming experience that it must
be interpreted “symbolically,” indeed “as a sacrament.”110 It is the language of
mysticism on which Weber draws to articulate the experiences of lovers, the
sense of certainty that nonetheless remains impossible to communicate,111
226 The Power of the Sacred
as one is “freed from the cold skeleton hands of rational orders, just as com-
pletely as from the banality of everyday routine.”112 It is only after this run
through the history of the sublimation of the sexual into an erotic value
sphere that Weber can once again provide an outline typology of the rela-
tions between the religious fraternal ethic and this sphere. Once again, this
extends from radical rejection to quasi-alliance. Eroticism is rejected not on
the basis of the ascetic desire for mastery over all that is natural, but due to
the relationship of competition between what we might call two forms of
mysticism: “union with God” (Gottinnigkeit)113 and the event of becoming
one with one’s lover. But psychologically, Weber contends, the erotic thrill is
also akin to religious ecstasy, repeatedly resulting in a “relation of surrogate-
ship or fusion”114 between the two.
Weber also considers another sphere, after the economic, political, aes-
thetic, and erotic spheres, though without referring to it as a sphere. Instead
he refers to the “realm” (Reich) of “intellectual knowledge.”115 For Weber,
it is between this sphere and religiosity that the tension is the greatest and
most fundamental, but once again only after the emergence of the univer-
salist religions. Prior to this developmental stage, Weber contends, there
was complete “unity,”116 as in the case of the intellectual systematization of
a consistent magical worldview in China. Subsequently, we are told, there
was a wealth of forms of mutual recognition between religion and intellec-
tual work—for example, in the form of metaphysical speculation. If religions
sought to develop a doctrine, Weber explains, they were in fact dependent
on such rational apologetics. The priesthood’s interests in passing on their
teachings made an impact to this effect, as did the “inward compulsion of the
rational character of religious ethics and the specifically intellectualist quest
for salvation.”117 In this case, Weber describes neither the typologically pos-
sible forms of approach to the tension between faith and knowledge, nor the
stages of a development leading to contemporary realities. He claims, how-
ever, that rational empirical knowledge—in other words, modern science—
has brought about the “disenchantment” of the world, that is, transformed it
into a causal mechanism, which represents a break with the idea of a cosmos
ordered in an ethically meaningful way.118 As I argued in c hapter 4 of the pre-
sent book,119 however, this conceptual framework fails to describe the world-
view of science, let alone that of those individuals who lead their lives in a
world shaped by science. I do not repeat here my critique of Weber’s notion
of disenchantment. But it is only through Weber’s associated background
assumptions that we can understand why, in the “Intermediate Reflection”
Fields of Tension 227
(and in the lecture “Science as a Vocation”), he claims once again that every
religion must at some point demand the “sacrifice of the intellect.”120
Consonant with the tasks he has in mind for the “Intermediate Reflection,”
by no means does Weber now synthesize his observations on the fields of ten-
sion between the “world” and the demands of a universalist religious ethic of
brotherhood into a theory of the progressive differentiation of value spheres,
despite his many references to an increasing orientation toward immanent
laws and growing relations of tension. In any case, Weber’s objective here is
a different one. Delving even deeper than before, he considers how the ques-
tion could arise in the first place as to whether the course of the world as a
whole is “somehow meaningful.”121 Thus Weber does not regard the theodicy
problem as constitutive of all religion, but as constitutive at the stage of re-
ligious development at which the well-being of all people and of the entire
world comes into play. For him, the rational treatment of this question tends
toward a progressive “devaluation of the world,”122 precisely because a solu-
tion to this problem seems hopeless if one is limited to this world, without
transcendence. The possible solutions, such as the doctrine of the sinful-
ness of the world as the cause of suffering, were bound to further devalue the
earthly goods, and the idea of timelessly valid values in particular was bound
to further intensify “the ethical rejection of the empirical world.”123
For Weber, this tendency is further intensified if the highest cul-
tural goods are indicted, because they in particular emerged from social
conditions that could not be justified from the strict perspective of the ethic
of fraternity: states with their acts of violence, an economy characterized by
a lack of charitableness, an egotistical hedonism merely disguised as love,
a science that destroys meaning and develops along elite lines. Ultimately,
Weber underlines, from the perspective of the death that the religions of
salvation hold up in contrast to all this-worldly striving for salvation, no
pursuit of cultural goods can lead to a point that would meaningfully con-
clude life. This, however, makes the world into a “locus of imperfection,
of injustice, of suffering, of sin, of futility. For it is necessarily burdened
with guilt, and its deployment and differentiation thus necessarily become
ever more meaningless.”124 To this devalorization of the world through
the advancing rationality of ethics, thought, organization, and reflection
upon experience—a process featuring the “construction of the specific na-
ture of each special sphere existing in the world”—religion responds by
becoming ever more “other-worldly, more alienated from all structured
forms of life.”125 Weber’s line of thought thus leads to an unambiguous
228 The Power of the Sacred
hypothesis with respect to religion. We might call this the hypothesis of the
placelessness of religion in the differentiated culture pervaded by rational-
ization. Weber’s work lacks any pathos induced by the final overcoming of
religion, but it also fails to provide any indication of the preconditions for
its authentic vitality in the present era.
The “Intermediate Reflection” does not end with this hypothesis but with a
typology of possible solutions to the theodicy problem. What Weber regards
as consistent is the radical dualism of Zoroaster, which does without the om-
nipotence of God; Calvin’s belief in predestination, which does without the
goodness of God; and the Indian religiosity of intellectuals. Here Weber has
finally built a bridge between his studies of ascetic Protestantism and those
on Hinduism and Buddhism.
But what have we learned from this attempt to read Weber’s text while ten-
tatively bracketing off its tremendous effective history? This attempt had to
disregard two key facts. The first is that a theory of the connection between
rationalization and functional differentiation has been part of the Western
social sciences’ core inventory since the emergence of modernization theory
after World War II. The second is that this theory endowed the classic figure
of Weber with his canonical status in the first place.
My reading has shown that this text, which is tremendously brief and
brimming over with hypotheses, uses many terms, including crucial ones, in
a very unclear and poorly explained way. Even Weber’s leading interpreters
do not dispute this. What exactly does Weber mean when he refers to a “value
sphere”? How does this term relate to that of “life order,” which also crops up
in this text? What does “immanent laws” (“Eigengesetzlichkeit”) mean in this
context, and above all, what kind of causal claim is associated with the notion
of the value spheres’ immanent laws? Is the list of value spheres that Weber
deals with underpinned by a latent scheme of classification? Is it plausible in
the first place to call the economic sphere a value sphere? Is it acceptable to
omit law as a value sphere? The research literature contains astute answers to
all these questions, typically taking the form of constructive corrections.126
Wolfgang Schluchter, for example, provides the definition of value spheres
missing in Weber’s work when he refers to “supra-individual contexts of
meaning,” which are “institutionalized as life orders and internalized as ac-
tion orientations,”127 and also tries to produce a systematization of the value
spheres. Thomas Schwinn has also made a comprehensive attempt at system-
atization and removal of inconsistencies. As mentioned earlier, for Niklas
Luhmann the only productive approach is to translate the ideas present in
Fields of Tension 229
just for the members of one’s own clan, people, state, or religious community,
but for all human beings, even those in the future.133
3. The third field of tension exists between an orientation toward the values
of moral universalism and a mere instrumental rationality, of the kind that
may underpin rational action in the narrow sense of increasing one’s own (or
someone else’s) utility within the economic and political spheres.134
4. The fourth field of tension exists between competing sources of the ex-
perience of self-transcendence, for example, between aesthetic and religious
experience, between erotic and religious experience, between the ecstasy of
acts of violence and religious ecstasy, and between the processes of sacraliza-
tion triggered by experiences of self-transcendence. By no means must these
assume the character of stabilized value spheres.135 This field of tensions
gives rise to attempts by institutionalized religions either to integrate aes-
thetics, eroticism, violence, and intoxicants into religious life or, conversely,
to banish them and condemn them as demonic—in other words negatively
sacred.
The terms “rationality” and “rationalization,” it seems to me, even if we
think of them as specific to value spheres, do a poor job of capturing these
different types of tensions, all of which play a role in Weber’s “Intermediate
Reflection.” “Rationality” and “rationalization” take on an extreme, con-
fusing, unmanageable ambiguity. The same goes for the contrasting terms
to which they give rise: “a- rational,” “nonrational,” “anti-
rational.” The
reflexivization of the sacred, the universalization of the moral, the intensifi-
cation of the instrumental, the refinement of the aesthetic, or the sublimation
of the erotic are different processes. The most varied range of relationships of
competition and alliance may exist between them.
In constructing a typology of such fields of tension, Weber himself seems
to have had something like this in mind. But with his references to rationality
and rationalization he immediately squandered the possible gains of a typo-
logical approach. At the very least, he constantly burdened his statements
about rivalries and alliances with assertions about the mounting tensions
resulting from increasing value sphere–specific rationalization. Yet in many
cases Weber failed to provide evidence of the tendencies he claimed to dis-
cern, which were in fact unprovable anyway. It is high time for us to liberate
ourselves from the conceptual constraints of the dangerous noun of process
that is “rationalization,” and from its linkage with the conceptual straitjacket
of differentiation theory.
232 The Power of the Sacred
Consequences
Hence, we can sum up the consequences of these reflections, and the theoret-
ical alternative that I have only touched on so far, in two ways. First, skepti-
cism about the dangerous nouns of process should prompt us to begin at one
level of abstraction lower than do the theories of functional differentiation,
rationalization, and modernization. Like Charles Tilly and other major rep-
resentatives of historical sociology, my focus is on the level of historically
specific processes of the organization of economy and politics. But I proceed
on a far broader action-theoretical foundation than applies in the writings
of those who work chiefly with models of rational action. Analyses of the
constellations that exist between institutionally embedded processes, how-
ever, will remain captive to the idea of a religion-free modernity136 if they fail
to incorporate the dynamics of ever new processes of sacralization, the “fact
of ideal formation,” as I call it.137 The idea of linear processes of secularization
or disenchantment must be superseded by analysis of the interplay between
sacralization and desacralization, of the migration of the sacred; the notions
of “functional differentiation” and “rationalization” must be superseded by
analysis of processes of interplay between institutionalized logics of action,
processes with no fixed outcome. At the same time, the dynamic of sacraliza-
tion repeatedly ensures that radical shifts occur and new institutions emerge.
I began this chapter with a brief look back at the relationship between soci-
ology and history as the discipline of sociology was taking shape. Against this
background, I tried to draw up a list of requirements for a present-day soci-
ology that might enjoy a relationship to research in universal history sim-
ilar to the one we find in the work of Weber and Durkheim. There are five
items on this list. Such a sociology must be free of the fetishization of a ho-
mogenous modernity, of the premises of secularization theory, and of what
I would call an Occident-centric worldview. It must be sensitive to historical
contingency and must ultimately derive its view of normative issues from the
“fact of ideal formation.” In order to fulfill these requirements, it must eman-
cipate itself from certain borrowings from the natural sciences, including the
idea of advancing functional differentiation as one of the master trends of
history. All these desiderata, outlined only briefly here, are crucial to formu-
lating an alternative to the narrative of disenchantment.
This is the main thrust of my observations as they apply to the discipline
of sociology or the social sciences as a whole. But they also entail a religious
aspiration. The idea of religion as a value sphere of society, of equal rank to
Fields of Tension 233
This book began with a critical examination of David Hume’s classic outline
of a natural history of religion, one of the most influential attempts to deal
with religions—however much they may understand themselves as “super-
natural”—at least methodologically as human phenomena, as an expres-
sion of human nature and its forms of historical realization. Since the time
of this pioneering achievement from the mid-eighteenth century, just what
the term “religion” means and encompasses has been highly contested, as has
the question of what constitutes human nature and how, exactly, the human
being, as a natural creature, differs from other living beings. Consonant with
the hermeneutic approach taken in the present book, some scholars have
sought to answer these questions by doing more than just putting forward
their own definitional postulates. The opportunity entailed in this approach,
of course, is that it can enable us to perceive with great sensitivity the diver-
sity and richness of past intellectual explorations and to seriously open our-
selves to the diverse array of reasons for different accounts. This approach
also makes it unmistakably clear that the various definitions of “religion” and
“human nature” in the work of specific thinkers are not independent of one
another. Religious (or antireligious) ideas flow into accounts about human
nature, while anthropological assumptions enter into writings on religion
and its historical fate.
A consistent conception of religion as a human phenomenon may form
part of a naturalistic critique of religion, but this is not inevitable. As the first
few chapters of this book revealed, younger contemporaries of Hume—such
as Johann Gottfried Herder—were already willing to take the same meth-
odological step as Hume had done but without pursuing the same religion-
skeptical or religion-critical project as the great Scottish thinker. What we
observed in the first efforts to construct an empirically grounded, universal
history of religion also applies to the history of the psychology and sociology
The Sacred and Power 235
the scholarship on the so-called Axial Age has demonstrated, in the history
of humanity, at particular points in time, there was a fundamental increase
in the reflexivity of those processes through which something is under-
stood as “sacred.” Strictly speaking, it is only this increase that takes human
beings beyond the level of pre-reflective or largely nonreflective sacraliza-
tion to “ideals” that are elevated above all worldly reality and that become
the yardstick for its normative evaluation. Hence, the fact of the tremendous
historical variability of ideal formation is joined by the fact that, under cer-
tain circumstances, human beings advance to an idea of “transcendence”
that points beyond all this-worldly “sacredness.” At least when it comes to
the existence of ideas about transcendence, we can indisputably refer to a
fact here. The negative result is that probably the most influential narrative
of religious history of our time, namely Max Weber’s narrative of “disen-
chantment,” emerged as profoundly ambiguous and thus problematic. I do
not deny the existence of any of the historical phenomena that Weber had in
mind with his term, none of which are irrelevant. But once we have grasped
the ambiguity of Weber’s conceptual framework, the connection between
these phenomena loses its plausibility. A misleading and thus dangerous
noun of process like disenchantment must then be superseded by analyses
of configurations—analyses actually inherent in Weber’s work—that take ac-
count of the openness of history, not least that of religious history.
This concluding chapter thus has three tasks. First, I try to briefly system-
atize my ideas on a theory of sacralization and an anthropology of ideal for-
mation that are scattered across my observations in the preceding chapters.
I then outline my alternative to the narrative of disenchantment. It goes
without saying that this cannot take the form of a comprehensive account of
the history of religion. Hence, I have decided to foreground a single phenom-
enon that seems to me the most important to the history of both religion and
of power—and to the history of the fusions of religion and power. I am refer-
ring to the ceaseless tendency toward collective self-sacralization. I have al-
ready touched on this when addressing Émile Durkheim’s theory of religion
in chapter 2 and in my observations on ideas of transcendence and moral
universalism in chapter 5. I aim to bring out the potential fruitfulness of an
alternative to the narrative of disenchantment by outlining the role of col-
lective self-sacralization before and after the emergence of the state and then
after the development of ideas of transcendence, which appear to preclude
such self-sacralization. My remarks so far, and particularly my interpreta-
tion of collective self-sacralization as dangerous and something that must be
The Sacred and Power 237
Statements about the universal nature of the human being self-evidently re-
quire confirmation by biological research. Yet fundamental attempts to de-
fine this human nature can certainly not simply be left to biologists. A look
back over the history of science would quickly reveal just how much histor-
ically relative ideas about human beings have impacted even on biologists’
most “scientific” statements. Even if the physical nature of the human being
is the foundation for human history, this does not mean that the life sci-
ences are the undisputed foundation for statements about human beings. In
analogy to the notion of the sources’ right of veto vis-à-vis historical schol-
arship,2 we might refer to biology’s right of veto vis-à-vis anthropological
statements. If this is correct, then, anthropology is not a fundamental sci-
ence (Grundlagenwissenschaft) but rather a dimension of the “self-reflection
of the social and cultural sciences on their biological foundations and on
the normative content of their bodies of knowledge, considered in relation
to determinate historical and political problems.”3 All expectations that bi-
ology will finally unveil the secret behind all religion are misconceived for
this methodological reason alone. Every attempt to derive judgments of the
validity of religious discourse from propositions about the physiological pro-
cesses accompanying religious experiences or the evolutionary functionality
(or dysfunctionality) of religious beliefs and actions exceeds the potential of
biology.
It thus makes sense to take the inverse approach. Of course, its point of de-
parture cannot be the content of religious discourse itself, because the expec-
tation of an anthropological proof of God would be just as misconceived as a
biological critique of religion. Even if it could be shown that the human being
is anthropologically primed for religion, this would not justify abandoning
oneself to a “natural” tendency if there were strong reasons not to. Hence, my
starting point here is not a particular religion and not even religion as such,
but only, as I have mentioned already, the fact of sacralization or ideal forma-
tion. The key question is: what are the anthropological conditions of possi-
bility of this fact? This mode of inquiry—into the conditions of possibility of
238 The Power of the Sacred
First within the discipline of psychology and then across the whole
range of the humanities and social sciences,7 the notion of situated crea-
tivity opens up a program that seeks to comprehend all specifically human
accomplishments in light of their functionality for the active mastery of the
environment by the human organism. This idea liberated older intellectual
approaches to human creativity formulated prior to Darwin—such as the ex-
pressive model formulated by Johann Gottfried Herder and the “production
paradigm” of Karl Marx8—of their one-sided aspects, placing them on an
improved biological foundation. This new model of action also leads to rad-
ical changes in ideas about the intentionality of action.9 Intentions, motives
and values no longer appear as components of an interior world, one that can
only impact on the external world through a separate act of decision-making.
Instead, perception and knowledge are themselves viewed as phases of ac-
tion, through which action is guided and redirected within its situational
contexts. Typically, the setting of goals does not occur through intellectual
acts outside of action situations. Instead it is the result of situated reflection
on the pre-reflective strivings and tendencies that are always already at work
in our action. Our perceptions are always already structured by our capaci-
ties for and experiences of action. The world is never simply present for us as
an entity external to our internal world, but always exists as a field of possible
actions.
Dropping the idea that the means-ends schema is the best way to under-
stand human action also sensitizes us to particular forms of action that, due
to the intellectual constraints of this schema or of the schema of rationality
itself, occupy a merely marginal position or seem deficient: play and ritual.
For the pragmatists, in contradistinction to a powerful intellectual tradition,
play occupied a central position within their understanding of action. For
them, the creative solving of problems presupposes the capacity to leave, at
least imaginatively, entrenched channels of action and, playfully or exper-
imentally, to build new bridges between one’s own actional tendencies and
the objective realities of the world. The pedagogical writings of John Dewey
and George Herbert Mead presented play as the epitome of a form of ac-
tion experienced as thoroughly meaningful and satisfying in itself. The basic
outlines of a theory of artistic action and of aesthetic experience were also de-
rived from this.10 In the work of American pragmatists, whose thinking was
influenced by Protestant skepticism about ritual, however, ritual tended to
remain at the margins. But due to its inherent affinity with play—as “sacred
play”11—it virtually cries out to be examined with the tools of this model of
240 The Power of the Sacred
action. It is here, rather than in communicative action, that we find the po-
tential to link pragmatism and Durkheim’s later theory of religion.12
Within American social psychology toward the end of the nineteenth
century, the model of action formulated by pragmatists, described so briefly
here, gave rise—and this is the second step in my chain of reasoning—to a
theory of the constitution of the “self ” out of the processes of social inter-
action. Certainly, the issues of self-perception and self-reflection had been
thematized in a range of ways earlier. But only with the work of Charles
Horton Cooley and George Herbert Mead do we find the emergence of an
anthropological theory of the specific characteristics of human communica-
tion and sociality and, building on this, a genetic analysis of the development
of the “self ” in the child.13 According to this theory, the “self ” does not refer
to the biological individuality of the child nor to her gradually developing
structure of personality, but rather to the structure of a person’s relationship
to herself to the extent that she manages to synthesize relations with various
others in given situations and throughout her life in such a way as to create
a coherent framework. This theory emerged from the model of action found
in pragmatism, the moment it was used explicitly to analyze not just how
an actor deals with his material environment, but how he deals with other
actors. The focus thus shifted to problems of understanding and commu-
nication between actors. It was also extended to the role of increased self-
perception and self-reflexivity in ensuring successful interaction, and even in
enabling a sensitive approach to objects.
Closely intertwined with the concepts of “role,” “generalized other” (when
participating in organized group activities such as team sports, for example),
self-control, and social control, this gave rise to a productive social scien-
tific research program. After World War II, efforts began to link this pro-
gram with psychoanalytic components, most influentially in the work of Erik
Erikson.14 The theory of the development of the “self ” or of “ego identity”
became a contemporary reformulation, free of elitist undertones, of the ideal
of the “formation” of the personality.15 Certainly, within a “postmodern”
framework, many commentators critiqued the unquestioned normative
presupposition inherent in the conception of the “self.” Their writings not
only highlighted the increasingly problematic process of identity formation,
but, by the same token, underlined the coercive element in the demand, in-
cluding the demands people make of themselves, for the consistency and
continuity of the person.16 The rapidly increasing importance of communi-
cation technologies, the psychologization of the understanding of the self,
The Sacred and Power 241
instead become all too aware of them, there are also the destructive and self-
destructive forms of crossing the boundaries of the self. Not every opening
of these boundaries, after all, occurs voluntarily. We may be the victim of
acts of violence, of a violation not just of our body but of our self. We cannot
detach ourselves from this experience as life goes on, any more than we can
from the experiences that have led to our identity-forming ties to persons
and values.21 The new closing of the boundaries of our self following an ec-
static experience, even if we deliberately brought this about, and following
experiences of anxiety and violence, may go awry, prompting us to recall
these experiences as a loss rather than a transformation into something new.
The fourth step follows necessarily from the third. The passive dimen-
sion of being seized in experiences of self-transcendence is necessarily the
experience of stirring forces. Something must be at work if individuals or
collectives are wrenched beyond the previously stable boundaries of the self.
The unprecedented experiences of a temporary loss of self and an enthusiasm
that goes beyond anything familiar from everyday life, for example, lead to an
emotional charging of the situation in which this experience was undergone.
The experience of the dissolving of the boundaries of the self or of going be-
yond the self entails an affective certainty; this fills elements of the situation
with a pre-reflective binding force, with a strength that surpasses anything in
everyday experience. This is what Durkheim means when he refers to the “sa-
cred.” Experiences of self-transcendence necessarily lead to the attribution of
the quality of the “sacred”22—though of course the actors involved may not
necessarily use this particular term. This “sacred” is a quality assigned to the
stirring forces; it is, at least in the first instance, by no means identical with
the good or with other positive evaluations such as the true or the beautiful.
The demonic and the diabolic also fall within this category. Hence, with re-
spect to the process of ideal formation, I have certainly drawn on knowledge
about the dynamics of sacralization processes, but I have taken care not to
declare every process of sacralization one of ideal formation. We are only
dealing with ideal formation if a sacred object is ethicized, and if the ideal
content can be abstracted, in an articulate way, from the pre-reflective expe-
riential quality.
This brings us to the fifth step in my line of reasoning. One weakness of
Durkheim’s theory of processes of sacralization is that in his account it seems
as though the subjective articulations of experiences of self-transcendence
simply arise from these experiences. Yet even in the case of the most inten-
sive experiences of fusion within a collective, this shared experience will
244 The Power of the Sacred
lead to feelings of inferiority on the part of those affected if they make them
their own. But it may also lead to resistance to a culturally established world-
view as interpretations from other traditions or cultures are mobilized. The
process of articulation involved here may very well generate something new.
Our experiences do not remain unchanged if we lend them a particular form
by articulating them.26
Of course, often this entire process of articulation does not take place
in isolation, but through direct interaction with others, who foster or im-
pede our attempts to express ourselves.27 Furthermore, many prevailing and
taken-for-granted cultural elements are chiefly embodied in practices that
are carried out without every individual consciously accounting for and jus-
tifying them. Furthermore, in addition to more or less articulated values and
the practices of everyday life, there are institutional rules confronting actors
as binding expectations. Hence, we need to work on the assumption of a field
of tension with three poles: institutions, values, and practices. Changes may
originate at any of these poles.28
Admittedly, Taylor’s conception of articulation is language- focused.
Without underestimating the indispensable achievements of language,
pragmatism’s theory of signs is less one-sided in this respect. Sign systems
other than language, such as visual depictions or theatrical embodiments,
may serve us better as we seek to articulate experiences. Even within lan-
guage, a narrative or poetic mode may be a means of articulation superior to a
discursive-rational one.29 That which applies to everyday experiences applies
even more to extraquotidian ones, the experiences of self-transcendence.
These experiences require articulation through complex symbolization
though they always also elude symbolic expression to some extent. If we
fail to comprehend this symbolization as an attempt at articulation of such
experiences, we are misunderstanding it from the outset. In reflecting upon
such phenomena, we must be mindful of the difference between experiences,
their symbolization, and that which is symbolized in symbols.30
The goal, then, must be not just to focus on the phenomena conventionally
classified as “religion” or to which people apply the term “religion” in their
own accounts. Such a term, used for classification and self-description, ob-
viously has its own history; it will always be contested because it is deployed
in substantive arguments. The conceptual difficulties become very clear in
efforts to honor the intuition that the totalitarianisms of the twentieth cen-
tury somehow recall the historical religions: “surrogate” or “ersatz” religion,
“political religion” or “secular religion,” “pseudo-religion,” “crypto-religion,”
246 The Power of the Sacred
Hence, I do not refer to the “power” of the sacred merely in a metaphorical
sense. But it would be wrong to regard the power of the sacred as the only
kind of power. Already at the level of individual motivation, the appeal of
the sacred or of ideals does not preclude other sources of motivation; in fact,
within us, a better self that embodies our ideals constantly struggles with
other inclinations and routines, of which we ourselves may disapprove. At
the level of acting collectives, the guiding ideals in any case become partially
detached from those of individuals, and it is even more true of the aggre-
gate forms of individual and collective actions that they cannot be explained
in light of shared ideals. Furthermore, no process of sacralization occurs in
a power-free space. Experiences are had in power-saturated contexts. Every
attempt to authentically articulate an experience comes up against existing
symbolizations and traditional patterns that others may be interested in
maintaining. This interest may simply arise from a genuine commitment to
these symbols and forms of articulation. But other interests may also lead to
the defense of the status quo or to the monopolization of claims to interpret
meaning. One of the great strengths of Max Weber’s sociology of religion is
that he always takes account of the role of power in the history of religion
and of the role of religion in the history of power. He is always interested in
the social bearers of religious doctrines, the affinities between certain social
ranks or classes and particular forms of religious life, and the forms of the
social organization of religion.33 We might say much the same about Ernst
Troeltsch’s historical sociology of Christianity, which, in particular, brings
out the repercussions of these forms of social organization on the devel-
opment of religious doctrines.34 The work of both is thus indispensable if
we seek to link knowledge about the dynamics of processes of sacralization
comprehensively with a theory of power.
Such a theory of power, for its part, must comprehend power as a phe-
nomenon of action. In other words, every conception will be inadequate if
it merely understands power in terms of power resources of a material kind,
and pays attention solely to the unequal distribution of such resources. Such
a conception is inadequate because the most varied range of human capa-
bilities and the broadest array of social realities may be mobilized and com-
bined in such a way that they become power resources. As a result, there is
never a fixed distribution of these power resources. Just as the idea of a fixed
entity called religion must be superseded by study of the dynamics of pro-
cesses of sacralization, the notion of an entity of state power, or any other
248 The Power of the Sacred
relationship between sacredness and power, religion and politics thus re-
mains a relationship of tension that generates ever-new, concrete processes
of resolution, but will never actually disappear.
A Historical Sketch
The sacralization of kings or other rulers seems like the obvious starting point
for a historical sketch of the relationship between power and sacredness. That
is, the global spread of this phenomenon is beyond dispute. While there were,
no doubt, outside influences shaping the specific form of this phenomenon
in different societies, the emergence of the sacredness of rulers itself does not
appear to have been a straightforward cultural borrowing. Perhaps the most
ambitious attempt at a universal historical sociology of religion in the gener-
ation after Max Weber and Émile Durkheim—though admittedly restricted
to Christianity—thus begins with this phenomenon, declaring this fact, that
the king was to be regarded “simultaneously as the highest of men and the
lowest of the gods” and represented a “connecting link between the sphere of
the mortal and the sphere of the immortal” to be the inevitable point of de-
parture for such an endeavor.42
Yet this approach leaves open how we are to conceive of the relationship
between sacredness and power prior to the emergence of kingship. How,
exactly, are we supposed to imagine this relationship in non-state societies
featuring a relatively small disparity in power among its members? And
what influence did the “Axial Age” ideas of transcendence—described in
chapter 5 of the present book—have on the sacralization of rulers? In the
Axial Age of the last pre-Christian millennium, as evident even from a cur-
sory glance, there was no definitive break with the sacralization of rulers,
even in those cultures influenced by the new religious and philosophical
ideas. This prompts the question of what compromises were found between
the new conceptions and the traditional forms of power, or whether, in fact,
key actors gleaned new opportunities to legitimize power and authority from
the transcendence-oriented religions. We must consider two further forms
of sacralization, as they at least have the potential to become an alternative
to the sacralization of the ruler: the sacralization of the people and the sa-
cralization of the person, in the sense of the valorization of universal human
dignity—in other words, a quality inherent in every human individual. As we
shall see, prior to the emergence of the sacredness of the ruler, sacralization
The Sacred and Power 251
world lies not in an unrepeatable past but occurs again and again and entails
a principle of order that pervades all aspects of reality.49 This ordering prin-
ciple, however, makes no or very little distinction between the real and the
possible. This prompts Stanner to refer to life under these conditions as a
“one-possibility thing,”50 as the only thing possible, as devoid of alternatives.
The ideal has not yet become separate from the real, or is only very slightly
elevated above it. The intensity of the sacralization of places and events
structures a worldview without presenting the world as changeable in light
of an ideal state.
In this case, we can refer to a power gap among the members of such a
society only in two respects: people have power over those younger than
them, and men have power over women. Older men have the best prospects
of influencing collective decisions. Of course, superior abilities, strengths, or
ingenuity often engender respect and a willingness to follow. But there are no
formal offices that people might vie to occupy.51 Knowledge of the collective
rituals themselves plays a major role in structures of authority. This is an im-
portant reason for the respect for older people or for “experts” in the prepa-
ration, execution, and interpretation of the ritual event. They can treat their
knowledge of such things as “secret knowledge” and pass it on only partially
to others. Hence, respect may be paid to people whom others experience as
superior and exemplary, without these people being in a position to derive
binding claims to fealty, let alone material privileges, from their exemplary
status.
It is quite right, contra a Hobbesian conception of pre-state societies as a
struggle of all against all, to highlight the beauty and dignity and even the
creative and Epicurean characteristics of life under these conditions.52 But it
would be wrong to romanticize it or present it as an idyll, for two reasons. The
first is that the absence of a pronounced power gap cannot be equated with
the absence of power. In Stanner’s studies, this point becomes apparent only
when he states that the largely egalitarian social system of the aborigines he
studied protects and renews itself: “The real point of it all is that the checks
and balances seem nearly perfect, and no one really seems to want the kind
of satisfaction that might come from a position of domination.”53 Although
this is not articulated here, it seems clear that the lack of desire for power and
dominance over others is not attributable to innate goodness or internalized
morality. Had these been present, after all, there would be no need for any
“checks and balances” and it would be wrong to refer to a “self-protective
system.” We need to think instead in terms of social mechanisms through
254 The Power of the Sacred
new but extremely similar. No one would try to attribute state formation
in China to that in the ancient Near East or vice versa, and state formation
among the Maya and the Inca is clearly not linked with that in the other
settings. Yet across the world we find the emergence of sacred kingship. This
is a phenomenon that occurs from early agricultural societies into the pre-
sent day, with the specific economic conditions and religious ideas diverging
greatly. If we wish to understand the links between sacredness and power,
or the forms taken by collective self-sacralization, this presents us with an
object of monumental significance. The clear contours of this phenomenon
despite the variability of its preconditions suggest that we should reject the
tendency to see it as the mere result of particular economic conditions and,
in line with this, to see ideas of God as the mere projection of the idea of a
king onto supernatural forces. What appears to have happened is that both
ideational complexes developed jointly, or in fact, one ideational complex
with two aspects emerged.64 This is something that must be borne in mind
when we seek to reconstruct the process of power formation that transforms
the collective self-sacralization of pre-state orders into the tremendous sa-
cralization of the single, all-dominating king, who is the representative of the
collective vis-à-vis the supernatural forces.
But the global spread of the phenomenon of sacred kingship and its histor-
ical continuity should not prevent us from recognizing its internal variation.
Werner Stark already proposed a sociological typology, distinguishing three
main forms,65 though he presumably drew on the work of predecessors. First,
the king may be imagined as a god himself or, at least, as of divine descent,
or as becoming a god upon his death. Often, the institution of kingship itself
is conceptualized as a divine gift, making the king the representative of God
or the gods among human beings. Second, while not being viewed as divine
himself, the king may be understood as sent, chosen, elevated, or anointed by
gods. Here he remains human, but enjoys a special proximity to the divine.
Third, in continuity with the connection between the offices of chief and high
priest in pre-state societies, the king may be conceptualized predominantly
or exclusively as the highest or even the only priest. In extreme cases he may
merely play this role alongside the real military power-holder, as occurred
for example in the Frankish Empire and Japan. Here there is no doubt that he
is a member of the human race, though his closeness to the divine allows him
to partake of its aura.
Of course, in reality the three types do not necessarily occur in a clear and
distinct form. In one and the same culture, the conception of kingship may
260 The Power of the Sacred
change in this respect. It may not be uniform and it may be subject to contes-
tation. Hence, in Mesopotamia from the time of Hammurabi (around 1800
BC), the notion of the ruler’s divine begetting appears to have been aban-
doned, without all the associated ideas disappearing entirely as a result.66
Generally, there may be discrepancies between the official self-presentation
of kingship and the beliefs of the general population as actually lived—on
both sides. On the one hand, sacred kingship may face a crisis of legiti-
macy, its claims falling on deaf ears. On the other, spontaneous sacralization
by the people may be received by the object of this sacralization cynically,
as a means of boosting his power, or ironically, as foolish superstition. The
Roman emperor Vespasian is said to have reacted to a serious illness by
exclaiming, “Oh dear, I think I’m becoming a God.”67 This response becomes
more understandable when we consider the fact that the divinification of the
Roman emperors emanated not so much from Rome itself, with its repub-
lican history, as from the traditions of rule typical of conquered eastern prov-
inces. Even in republican Rome, however, reminiscences of archaic sacred
kingship remained alive, providing indigenous points of departure for its im-
perial rebirth.
It seems to me that the sacralization of the ruler is something we can easily
relate to in light of the cults of Hitler and Stalin, but not the divinification, if
we take this to mean the elevation of a ruler or priest to the state of divinity
itself. This has to do with the fact that even the most secular contemporaries
tacitly assume a more sophisticated concept of God than appears to have
pertained under the conditions of archaic statehood. The idea of the begetting
of a ruler or of the progenitor of a ruling dynasty by a god, or of the transition
of a ruler into a god at the moment of his death, presupposes a permeability
between the earthly-human and the divine—the absence of a metaphys-
ical chasm, such that there could be not just an analogy, but genuine unity,
between the order of the cosmos and that of the state. Under conditions of
statehood, the organizational resources mobilized for the broadest range of
state tasks could also flow into actions and projects such as the construction
of temples and rulers’ burial sites (the pyramids), which impress future gen-
erations even if they perceive them as an incomprehensible use of resources.
But they are only incomprehensible if we fail to grasp the intensity of the
self-sacralization of a social order in the shape of the sacred ruler. Unless this
is factored in, it is chiefly the violent aspects of these civilizations that people
remember. To this day, our imagination is pervaded by imagery dating
back to this propensity for violence: the human sacrifices of the Aztecs, the
The Sacred and Power 261
earthly power was fundamentally questioned, the central role of the means of
violence was radically rejected, and every form of collective self-sacralization
of a limited human collective was countered by the aspiration to serve the
good of all people. Just as the expansion of archaic states had opened up the
prospect of universal world domination and relative independence from
kinship and ethnicity, these new forms of the understanding of sacredness
could extend to all human beings regardless of their affiliation with existing
social forms. This opened up a gap within the self-sacralization of the collec-
tive. A division formed between the ethnic and religious collective, while an
idea of humanity could now emerge, with the notion of the radical renun-
ciation of violence or even of conciliatory self-sacrifice coming to the fore.
Against this background, we can read the history of Jesus Christ as that of a
break both with the self-sacralization of the Jewish people and with that of
the Roman Empire.
As revolutionary as this turning point in religious history appears, it
would be quite wrong to infer from it that there was a similarly revolutionary
upheaval in the history of power. By no means did the desacralization of po-
litical power, nonviolence, and an orientation toward the well-being of all
human beings become a stable cultural possession, at least in the civilizations
molded by the Axial Age. Because the desacralizing religious forces were
often appropriated, quite rapidly, as sources of new religious legitimation
of political power, the supposed world-historical turning point may, in ret-
rospect, appear almost as a politically inconsequential episode. Exclusively
with reference to Christianity, I briefly illustrate this here, though this claim
certainly applies to more than just the monotheistic religious traditions.70
The history of Christianity, the moment it came anywhere near political
power, is pervaded, indeed dominated, by attempts to justify the sacredness
of rulers within the framework of Christian ideas. This history begins before
the point when Christianity became the state religion of the Roman Empire
in 391 under Emperor Theodosius the Great, namely with the so-called
Constantinian shift of 311—in other words the recognition of Christianity
as a legitimate religion and Emperor Constantine’s personal embrace of the
Christian faith.71 During his time in office, “the Christian idea of the ruler
developed in such a way that, directly or indirectly, it served as a model that
influenced all subsequent rulers in the Christian West (and beyond). No
Christian emperor, however, was venerated as effusively, indeed, excessively,
and exalted as intensely as Constantine, who relieved the Christians of a tre-
mendous pressure, appearing to them as savior, benefactor, and patron, and
The Sacred and Power 263
particularly if the latter did not comply with the church’s teachings or had
clearly committed a serious sin.78 Further, fifth-century popes also made
fundamental statements whose exact scope is unclear; in any case, their
successors did not feel truly bound by them.79 Yet these scattered voices and
efforts should not be assumed to amount to a steadily growing tradition and
contrasted with a supposedly monolithic east, as if there, for example, impe-
rial rule always self-evidently prevailed in the face of monastic resistance.80
Second, it is true that the eleventh century saw the great and later vir-
tually mythicized clash between papacy and imperial rule, known as the
“Investiture Controversy,” a dispute over who had the right to appoint clergy,
particularly bishops, to office. This conflict and its resolution appear to evince
an early division of sacredness and power in western Europe.81 Yet there are
at least three reasons to reject such an interpretation. First, it is by no means
the case that the short-term desacralization of Emperor and King Henry IV
in Canossa led to a long-term and comprehensive decline in the sacredness
of kingship.82 This is true within the empire, where in fact imperial rule sub-
sequently tended to consolidate, but especially outside of it. Beyond the em-
pire, this conflict seems to have gone largely unnoticed.83 Second, outside
the empire new processes of the sacralization of kingship began. I have al-
ready referred to the wonder-working kings—in England and France—when
I mentioned Marc Bloch’s seminal study. In addition, here it is important
to underline that the idea that kings could perform miracles not just on the
basis of their personal piety, as “saints” like all other saints, but due to their
office, was not a relic of pre-Christian times. In fact this idea developed only
after the Investiture Controversy. It is also notable that, overall, people saw
nothing strange in “applying the ideas of the sacred developed with a view
to Roman imperial dignity, which originally related to a universal figure, to
the orthodox kings of imperatively coordinated groups of a non-universal
character.”84 Third, we must not overlook the fact that as a result of the rela-
tive strengthening of the papacy vis-à-vis the emperor, the papacy itself took
on characteristics of sacred monarchy; popes also orchestrated themselves
as successors to the Roman emperor Constantine—as Thomas Hobbes put it
polemically in Leviathan, when he referred to the papacy as “the ghost of the
deceased Roman Empire sitting crowned upon the grave thereof.”85
In light of these facts, it seems better not to refer to an accumulation, of
any kind, of tendencies toward the desacralization of power, nor to a “vector”
that runs through the history of Latin Christianity in Europe, as Charles
Taylor did,86 but rather to take truly seriously the “mutability of the idea of
The Sacred and Power 265
the sacred ruler, the ebb and flow of its intensity and its ceaseless reconfig-
uration.”87 This enables us to see the very different articulations appearing
in different historical constellations—the era of absolutism, for example,
produced the “Sun King” Louis XIV in France and King James I of England
(VI of Scotland). In 1610, the latter began a speech before both Houses of
Parliament with the truly radical words: “The state of monarchy is the
supremest thing upon earth: for kings are not only God’s lieutenants upon
earth, and sit upon God’s throne, but even by God himself they are called
gods.”88
The sacralization of the ruler as our ruler, if it was grounded in the mindset
of the general population, always entailed a concealed collective self-
sacralization. As powerless as ordinary people may have been vis-à-vis the
ruler, they had the subjects’ pride in his power, which was imagined as sur-
passing that of other rulers. Yet this pride in the ruler as the embodiment
of the collective always features an oppositional potential as well. This may
take on a life of its own if the sacralization of the people is turned against the
sacralization of the ruler. In any case, we can only correctly understand rad-
ical manifestations of the ruler’s claim of sacredness, as we find it particu-
larly in the case of James I of England, if we recognize what it was directed
against: not just papal claims that were undergoing revitalization, but above
all against then-current Catholic and Calvinist conceptions of a right to re-
sist tyrants or heretics on the throne, or even the idea of a political authority
derived from a consensus or mandate of the ruled.89 These ideas had cer-
tainly taken on a new form, but their roots lie in a constant undercurrent and
counter-current that we can trace across the entire history of sacred ruler-
ship. The sources on such counter-currents are naturally often scarce because
the ruling powers largely set the tone for the documentary record.
But it is enough to point to the carnivalistic reversal of hierarchies, pro-
phetic critique of rulers, monastic refusal to be integrated into worldly or-
ders, popular forms of disrespect, or uprisings among the oppressed, such
as slaves and poor peasants, in order to demonstrate that domination always
represents the containment of countervailing forces. These counterforces
may result in the desacralization of the ruler. But they may also lead to the
alternative sacralization of their own leaders or of the countervailing forces
themselves, that is, to the sacralization of the “people.” Yet the social scope
of that which is considered to be the people and, accordingly, just what is
sacralized (as for example in the notion that the voice of the people is the
voice of God, “Vox populi, vox Dei”), is highly variable. It may be urban
266 The Power of the Sacred
citizens or the urban underclasses, the rural poor or even aristocrats opposed
to absolutist rule.90
Against the background of the assumptions about the dynamics of collec-
tive self-sacralization elucidated above, it can come as no surprise if the sa-
cralization of the people takes the form of collective ethnic self-sacralization.
Sociology has had a sensitivity to this from the outset—since William
Graham Sumner introduced the famous distinction between “in-group” and
“out-group,” deriving from this his theory of ethnocentrism.91 For him, hos-
tility toward non-members of a collective was merely the flipside of the sense
of belonging felt within one’s group. From this perspective, ethnocentrism is
a necessary consequence of the internal bonds that keep in check conflicts
and diverging interests within a collective, thus endowing a particular col-
lective with internal unity in the eternal competitive struggle between soci-
eties. Max Weber too was aware of these realities, linking them with class
differences or status-based gradations within a supposedly homogeneous
“people”: “The conviction of the excellence of one’s own customs and the in-
feriority of alien ones, a conviction which sustains the sense of ethnic honor,
is actually quite analogous to the sense of honor of distinctive status groups.
The sense of ethnic honor is a specific honor of the masses, for it is acces-
sible to anybody who belongs to the subjectively believed community of
descent.”92 Poor whites in the southern United States, according to Weber,
were therefore the social bearers of racial antipathy to a greater degree than
the plantation owners because their “social honor . . . was dependent on the
social déclassement of the Negroes.”93 Every external feature can become a
symbol of ethnic belonging or rejection.
These realities are crucial to understanding the history of nationalism. It
is not to deny the multifarious economic, political, and military causes of
the formation of nation-states if we impute to nationalist movements more
than just instrumentally rational motives, attributing to them and their in-
dividual members the sacralization of the nation as well.94 Just as collective
self-sacralization in relatively egalitarian tribal societies was more than just
the sacralization of the human members of the collective, with the sacraliza-
tion of places, times, and objects radiating out to envelop the collective, the
collective self-sacralization of the nation is not limited to human beings. It al-
ways goes beyond this to include a particular territory with its specific land-
scape and points of historical remembrance, a past with victories and defeats,
heroes and martyrs, as well as customs, values, and conceptions of law. The
sacralization of the nation may be directed toward an existing state territory
The Sacred and Power 267
of being chosen may, but does not necessarily, take on a missionary form;100
in any case, it represents an ingenious linkage of universalism and partic-
ularism. I in no way seek to negatively mythologize such belief in a chosen
status. Quite the opposite—it is perfectly understandable if the sense of an
unprecedentedly superior religious insight, one that has been granted to a
particular people, is articulated in terms of a special “endowment” with this
“revelation.” But what is crucial from the perspective of moral universalism is
whether the idea of a people’s collective chosenness appears as an irredeem-
able and unconditional privilege or as a conditional, forfeitable quality that
may also be bestowed upon others.101 A famous passage in the Book of Amos
explicitly disputes any special rights for the people of Israel.102
Consonant with this, the belief in chosenness can have a morally
disciplining effect internally, but may also legitimize and motivate expan-
sion outwardly. The history of the self-image of the United States is pervaded
in exemplary fashion by these tensions.103 Over the centuries, even before
the establishment of the state, and into the present day, we find statements
that elevate Americans’—often particularist—objectives to a universal status
and assign to the American people a mission to civilize the world. This is
often expressed through motifs from the Old Testament. But it would be a
mistake to see in these tendencies toward collective self-sacralization under
conditions of moral universalism simply the effects of a concealed continuity
of motivation. Certain venerable interpretive patterns are quite simply well
suited to articulating novel situations, which require expression in one form
or another. The United States, moreover, is by no means the only case. In
the history of British and French colonial policy, for example, supposed civi-
lizing missions play a central role.104 The Soviet Union claimed to be guided
by the mission of spreading socialism in the interests of the worldwide prole-
tariat, and in the history of German nationalism, Germans’ national mission
was justified as a form of resistance to a false, rationalist, “Western” univer-
salism. “Every modern nation developed its own messianism, a version of a
global drama in which it played the lead role.”105
The sacralization of the people or the nation by no means always takes a
religious form. The distinction between the terms “sacred” and “religious,”
as well as the assumption of instances of secular sacredness—an assumption
that informs the present book106—allow us to keep our distance from empiri-
cally questionable theories about republicanism and nationalism as products
of secularization. The missionarism of universalist religions continues under
conditions of secularization. I have already referred to the Soviet Union, but
The Sacred and Power 269
A Normative Conclusion
The present book has not focused on normative issues. Even when resisting
teleological historical constructions, my main aim has been to shed light on
the empirical diversity of phenomena and to maintain awareness of the tasks
of historically sensitive social scientific explanation. But it would be dis-
honest to act as if my ideas are in no way guided by values and devoid of nor-
mative consequences.
In any case—for what it’s worth—my own impression is that the present
book entails two key normative elements. First, the very hypothesis of a fun-
damental turning point in religious history is very obviously guided by the
assumption that moral universalism is fundamentally superior to moral
particularism. I understand very well the motives of all those who reject the
distinction between “higher” religions and others. Yet I believe that their
very motives, their preference for tolerance over intolerance, entails a non-
relativist judgment. Hence, to write the history of tolerance, I believe, must
mean writing it in an affirmative way, despite the fact that this history is not a
teleological one, but can only be reconstructed, in all its contingency, “gene-
alogically.”118 However, this argument is restricted to the question of a higher
morality. It can only be applied to higher religion if we assume different affin-
ities with universalist morality among religions. In fact, every Axial Age re-
ligion fundamentally features this affinity, however much it may repeatedly
drive it out through processes of reparticularization. The pre–Axial Age
religions are only devalorized if, as in the work of James Frazer and Max
Weber, they are disqualified as merely magical. I have repeatedly opposed
this idea in the present book. If this devalorization does not occur, we can
grasp the spiritual venerability of these religions too, recognizing them as a
source of inspiration of many kinds. They are not, however, spared reflection
on their relationship with moral universalism.119 The magical then emerges
as a perpetual possibility, rather than part of a cultural stage that humanity
has left behind it.
Second, the notion of “collective self-sacralization,” which informed my
historical outline of the relationship between sacredness and power, and thus
my attempt to set out a possible alternative to the narrative of disenchant-
ment, is by no means value-free, not least in light of the critical distancing
it entails from all forms of moral particularism. I asked quite overtly how it
might be possible to transcend all given social forms, in such a way that one
pays heed not only to all people living today, but also those in the future, and
The Sacred and Power 273
not just to the well-being of all human beings, but of the world as a whole.
By emphasizing the sacredness of the person, I have problematized forms of
universalism that do not respect the dignity of every individual. This applies,
for example, to theocratic authoritarianisms as well as to laicist dictatorships.
Within my frame of reference, both appear normatively problematic due
to the failure to guarantee religious freedom. It remains an ever new task to
strike the correct balance between morally justifiable sacralizations on both
the institutional and individual levels.
At the level of individuals too, a commitment to moral universalism does
not relieve us of the need to strike the correct balance between our particular
obligations, for example to our nearest and dearest, and the aspirations we
derive from our moral universalism.120 As individuals too we are enmeshed
in a whole range of relations of tension, which I discussed earlier, building
on Max Weber’s “Intermediate Reflection.”121 There is no route leading out
of these fields of tension once and for all. Max Weber, whose narrative of dis-
enchantment I have criticized in the present book, would surely not dissent
from this normative conclusion.
Notes
Introduction
Chapter 1
1. A first version of the ideas presented in this chapter appeared in Albrecht Beutel and
Martha Nooke (eds.), Religion und Aufklärung, Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2016, 3–17.
2. Peter Harrison, “Religion” and the Religions in the English Enlightenment, Cam
bridge: Cambridge University Press, 1990. James Turner sees deism as the most impor-
tant element in the development of the modern concept of religion and contends that
“Every religion department should erect a little altar in the department chair’s office
to venerate its household gods,” namely, the leading exponents of deism in the seven-
teenth and eighteenth centuries. See James Turner, Religion Enters the Academy: The
Origins of the Scholarly Study of Religion in America, Athens: University of Georgia
Press, 2011, here 14.
3. Guy G. Stroumsa, A New Science: The Discovery of Religion in the Age of Reason,
Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2010; for a summarizing account by the
same author, see Stroumsa, “The Scholarly Discovery of Religion in Early Modern
Times,” in Jerry Bentley, Sanjay Subrahmanyam, and Merry E. Wiesner-Hanks (eds.),
The Cambridge World History, vol. VI, Part 2: The Construction of a Global World
1400–1800 CE, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2015, 313–333.
4. The term “secular option” comes from Charles Taylor, who has made the most com-
prehensive attempt to describe the rise of a worldview of immanence in Europe (see
his book A Secular Age, Cambridge, MA: Belknap, 2007). For a work that builds on
this, see Hans Joas, Faith as an Option: Possible Futures for Christianity, Stanford,
CA: Stanford University Press, 2014.
5. Max Müller, Introduction to the Science of Religion: Four Lectures Delivered at the
Royal Institution (1870), London: Longman, Green, 1882, 8.
6. William James, The Varieties of Religious Experience (1902), New York: Penguin,
1982, 12.
7. David Hume, The Natural History of Religion (1757), in David Hume, Principal
Writings on Religion, Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1993, 134–193. In what follows,
page numbers for quotations from this work are provided in brackets in the main text
rather than in the footnotes. For all questions regarding the constitution of the text
and Hume’s sources, see the excellent critical edition: Tom L. Beauchamp (ed.), A
Dissertation on the Passions /The Natural History of Religion, Oxford: Clarendon, 2007.
8. The best text on the topic is Michel Malherbe, “Hume’s ‘Natural History of Religion,’ ”
in Hume Studies 21 (1995), 255–274. But see also Tom L. Beauchamp, “The Intellectual
Background,” in Tom L. Beauchamp (ed.), A Dissertation, here 215f.
9. Quoted in ibid., 219.
10. M. Andreas Weber, David Hume und Edward Gibbon: Religionssoziologie in der
Aufklärung, Frankfurt/M: Hain, 1990, 20f. For a similar take, see Robert A. Segal,
“Hume’s ‘Natural History of Religion’ and the Beginning of the Social Scientific Study
of Religion,” in Religion 24 (1994), 225–234. For him, however, in contrast to me,
there is an opposition between the social sciences and the discipline of history.
Notes 277
11. Ernest Campbell Mossner, The Life of David Hume, Oxford: Clarendon, 1980, 601.
In what follows I limit myself to Hume’s text on the natural history of religion and
do not trace its relationship with the clearly religion-critical writings in his oeuvre
or with his philosophy as a whole. This also spares me the need to examine possible
contradictions between different parts of his work, or the role of this particular text in
a strategically complex attack on religion.
12. See Tom L. Beauchamp (ed.), A Dissertation, 113.
13. After Anton Thomsen, “Hume’s ‘Natural History of Religion,’ ” in The Monist 19
(1909), 264–288, here 284.
14. Edward Gibbon, The History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire (1776–
1788), 3 vols., ed. David Womersley, New York: Penguin, 1994, vol. 2, 90–97.
15. Ibid., vol. 1, 515.
16. Numa Denis Fustel de Coulanges, The Ancient City: A Study of the Religion, Laws, and
Institutions of Greece and Rome (1864), Garden City, NY: Doubleday, 1956.
17. William Robertson Smith, Religion of the Semites (1889), Abingdon: Routledge, 2017.
On Smith and Fustel, see ch. 3 of the present book.
18. Robert Ranulph Marett, A Jerseyman at Oxford, London: Oxford University Press,
1941, 161.
19. On these matters, see Hans Joas, “Säkulare Heiligkeit. Wie aktuell ist Rudolf Otto?,” in
Rudolf Otto, Das Heilige, new edition, Munich: Beck, 2014, 255–281, and ch. 3 of the
present book.
20. See n. 6. For a detailed account, see ch. 2 of this book.
21. Émile Durkheim, The Elementary Forms of Religious Life (1912), New York: The Free
Press, 1995, 225.
22. Peter Brown, The Cult of the Saints: Its Rise and Function in Latin Christianity,
Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1981, esp. 1–50, which includes a nuanced ac-
count of the views of Augustine and Jerome.
23. Christoph Markschies, Das antike Christentum. Frömmigkeit, Lebensformen, Institu
tionen, Munich: Beck, 2006, 111f., which includes reference to Basil of Caesarea and
his emphasis on the fact that the veneration of saints was not a phenomenon of uned-
ucated popular religiosity (p. 115).
24. Odo Marquard, “In Praise of Polytheism (On Monomythical and Polymythical
Thinking),” in Odo Marquard, Farewell to Matters of Principle (1981), Oxford: Oxford
University Press, 1989, 87–110.
25. Jan Assmann, The Price of Monotheism, Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press,
2009, and many other publications by this author—most recently Jan Assmann,
The Invention of Religion: Faith and Covenant in the Book of Exodus, Princeton,
NJ: Princeton University Press, 2015. In parallel to Assmann, a similar line of ar-
gument has been developed in the United States: Regina M. Schwartz, The Curse of
Cain: The Violent Legacy of Monotheism, Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1997.
26. Jan Assmann, The Price of Monotheism, 14.
278 Notes
27. A point also made, with reference to Assmann, by Robert N. Bellah, Religion in
Human Evolution: From the Paleolithic to the Axial Age, Cambridge, MA: Belknap,
2011, 276.
28. This is the thrust of the arguments put forward by John G. A. Pocock, “Superstition
and Enthusiasm in Gibbon’s History of Religion,” in Eighteenth-Century Life 18
(1982), 83–94, esp. 85.
29. For example, in a reply to Peter Schäfer’s critique: Jan Assmann, “Alle Götter sind
eins!,” in Süddeutsche Zeitung, September 15, 2004, 14.
30. Perry Schmidt-Leukel, “Drei Kalkins und die Frage nach den Wurzeln religiöser
Gewalt,” in Zeitschrift für Missions-und Religionswissenschaft 97 (2013), 91–101.
31. See Michael K. Jerryson in the introduction to Michael K. Jerryson and Mark
Juergensmeyer (eds.), Buddhist Warfare, Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2010,
3–16, here 9. This volume contains excellent studies on historical instances of the
Buddhist justification of violence.
32. Bernard Faure, “Afterthoughts,” in ibid., 211–225, here 221.
33. Michel Malherbe, “Hume’s ‘Natural History of Religion,’ ” 263.
34. According to Tom L. Beauchamp, “The Intellectual Background,” 226.
35. Michel Malherbe, “Hume’s ‘Natural History of Religion,’ ” 267.
36. For example Guy G. Stroumsa, A New Science.
37. To quote Ernst Troeltsch in a perceptive review of Julius Goldstein, Die empiristische
Geschichtsauffassung David Humes mit Berücksichtigung moderner methodologischer
und erkenntnistheoretischer Probleme. Eine philosophische Studie, Leipzig 1903, origi-
nally in Historische Zeitschrift new series 56 (1904), 477–482, now in Ernst Troeltsch,
Rezensionen und Kritiken (1901–1914), ed. Friedrich Wilhelm Graf in collabora-
tion with Gabriele von Bassermann-Jordan, Berlin: de Gruyter, 2004 (= Kritische
Gesamtausgabe, vol. 4), 330–336, here 334.
38. J. Y. T. Greig (ed.), The Letters of David Hume, vol. 1, Oxford: Oxford University Press,
2011, 416.
39. For more detail see Tom L. Beauchamp (ed.), A Dissertation, cxvii (on Diderot) and
cxxix (on Voltaire).
40. Hume’s conception of “true religion” is now being received in a new way by André
C. Willis, Toward a Humean True Religion: Genuine Theism, Moderate Hope, and
Practical Morality, University Park: Pennsylvania State University Press, 2015.
41. Edward Gibbon, Memoirs of My Life, ed. Georges A. Bonnard, London: Thomas
Nelson, 1966, 127.
42. Sir James Macdonald, letter of June 6, 1764, quoted in André C. Willis, Toward a
Humean True Religion, 1.
43. See the account in Ernst Troeltsch, “Der Deismus,” in Ernst Troeltsch, Aufsätze
zur Geistesgeschichte und Religionssoziologie. Gesammelte Schriften, vol. 4, Tübin
gen: Mohr Siebeck, 1925, 429–487.
44. Henry Thomas Buckle, History of Civilization in England, vol. 2 (1861),
London: Longman, Green, Longman, Roberts and Green, 1864, 468–473, here 469.
Notes 279
45. In the introduction to one of his essay collections, Arnold Gehlen, defending his
“empirical philosophy,” wrote pointedly: “For German philosophy, Socrates was
devoured by Plato, while Hobbes and Hume, W. James and Dewey lived in vain”
(Arnold Gehlen, Studien zur Anthropologie und Soziologie, Neuwied: Luchterhand,
1963, 9).
46. On this topic, see the excellent dissertation by Thomas Brose, Johann Georg Hamann
und David Hume. Metaphysikkritik und Glaube im Spannungsfeld der Aufklärung,
2 vols., Frankfurt/M: Lang, 2006. Herder’s excerpt appears in his Sämtliche Werke,
ed. Bernhard Suphan, vol. 32, Berlin: Weidmann, 1899, 193–197. I will say no more
about Friedrich Heinrich Jacobi. While he engaged with Hume’s work, including his
Dialogues Concerning Natural Religion, he did not write about his Natural History
(my thanks here to Walter Jaeschke). Hegel too was familiar with the Natural History
and based himself on it: Norbert Waszek, “Hume, Hegel, and History,” in Clio 14
(1985), 379–392, esp. 383–385. For a comprehensive account, though one not geared
toward the questions pursued in the present book, see Günter Gawlick and Lothar
Kreimendahl, Hume in der deutschen Aufklärung. Umrisse einer Rezeptionsgeschichte,
Stuttgart: Frommann-Holzboog, 1987.
47. To quote Frank Manuel, The Eighteenth Century Confronts the Gods, Cambridge,
MA: Harvard University Press, 1959, 285.
48. Isaiah Berlin, “Hume and the Sources of German Anti-Rationalism,” in Isaiah Berlin,
Against the Current: Essays in the History of Ideas. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University
Press, 1979, 162–187.
49. David Hume, A Treatise of Human Nature (1739/40), Oxford: Oxford University
Press, 1978, 188.
50. Johann Georg Hamann, Hauptschriften, vol. 7, Gütersloh: Bertelsmann, 1956,
167–169.
51. Friedrich Meinecke, Historism: The Rise of a New Historical Outlook, New York: Herder
and Herder, 1972, ch. 5. The idea itself had earlier been mentioned by Ernst Cassirer,
The Philosophy of the Enlightenment (1932), Princeton, NJ: Princeton University
Press, 2009, 226–227.
52. In Johann Gottfried Herder, Schriften zum Alten Testament (= Werke, vol. 5), Frankfurt/
M: Deutscher Klassiker Verlag, 1993, 179–660. This volume contains not just this text
(originally published in 1774) but also an earlier version rediscovered only in 1980, and
the text “Vom Geist der Ebräischen Poesie,” as well as very important comments by the
editor Rudolf Smend. I base my interpretation in particular on the excellent book by
Christoph Bultmann, Die biblische Urgeschichte in der Aufklärung. Johann Gottfried
Herders Interpretation der Genesis als Antwort auf die Religionskritik David Humes,
Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1999 (see 120f. for information on the theological critique
of Hume in Herder’s time). See also Hans Frei, The Eclipse of Biblical Narrative: A Study
in Eighteenth-and Nineteenth-Century Hermeneutics, New Haven, CT: Yale University
Press, 1974, 183–201 (“Herder on the Bible: The Realistic Spirit in History”).
53. In his “Aesthetica in nuce,” quoted in Thomas Brose, Johann Georg Hamann und
David Hume, 41.
280 Notes
54. See the article “Mythos, Mythologie,” by Axel Horstmann, in Joachim Ritter
and Karlfried Gründer (eds.), Historisches Wörterbuch der Philosophie, vol. 6,
Basel: Schwabe, 1984, col. 281–318, here col. 288f.
55. This sparked a dispute between Hamann and Herder. For a reconstruction, see
Thomas Brose, Johann Georg Hamann und David Hume, 486–501.
56. Johann Wolfgang von Goethe, letter to Schönborn of June 8, 1774, as translated by
Humphry Trevelyan, Goethe and the Greeks, Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press, 1981, 62. Goethe himself was also influenced by Hume and by Herder’s engage-
ment with the latter’s work. This at least is the argument put forward in the following
interpretation of Goethe’s poem “Prometheus”: David Wellbery, “The Imagination of
Freedom: Goethe and Hegel as Contemporaries,” in Goethe’s Ghosts: Reading and the
Persistence of Literature, Rochester, NY: Camden House, 2013, 217–238. I would like
to note here that this essay by my Chicago colleague provided significant impulses for
the present chapter.
57. Johann Gottfried Herder, “Älteste Urkunde,” 254, fn. 9.
58. Ibid., 287f.
59. Ernst Troeltsch, “Religionswissenschaft und Theologie des 18. Jahrhunderts,” first
in Preußische Jahrbücher 114 (1903), 30–56, now in Ernst Troeltsch, Schriften zur
Religionswissenschaft und Ethik (1903–1912), ed. Trutz Rendtorff in collaboration
with Katja Thörner (= Kritische Gesamtausgabe, vol. 6.1), Berlin: de Gruyter, 2014,
69–95, here 95.
60. Hermann August Korff, Geist der Goethezeit, Leipzig: Köhler and Amelang, 21966,
vol. 1, 108.
61. See Christoph Bultmann, Die biblische Urgeschichte, 165–169.
62. Johann Gottfried Herder, “Älteste Urkunde,” 289.
63. I thus contradict both Yandell, who believes there may have been no consequences,
and O’Connor, who—entirely unconcerned about the empirical validity of Hume’s
hypotheses, as it happens—thinks it vital that the reasonableness of religious belief is
indeed being challenged by Hume: Keith Yandell, Hume’s “Inexplicable Mystery”: His
Views on Religion, Philadelphia: Temple University Press, 1990, 340; David O’Connor,
“Psychological Explanations of Religious Belief,” in Alan Bailey and Dan O’Brien
(eds.), The Continuum Companion to Hume, London: Continuum, 2012, 265–278.
For a vigorously argued account claiming that this destabilization was what Hume
intended, see P. J. E. Kail, “Understanding Hume’s Natural History of Religion,” in
Philosophical Quarterly 57 (2007), 190–211. Yandell has developed his thinking fur-
ther in Yandell, “Hume’s ‘Natural History of Religion,’ ” in Paul Russell (ed.), The
Oxford Handbook of Hume, Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2016, 646–659.
64. See Hans Joas, “Neither Kant nor Nietzsche: What Is Affirmative Genealogy?,” in Hans
Joas, The Sacredness of the Person: A New Genealogy of Human Rights, Washington,
DC: Georgetown University Press, 2013, 97–139.
65. For an astute argument on the indispensability of this validity claim in a now
classic essay, see Alasdair MacIntyre, “Is Understanding Religion Compatible with
Believing?” (1964), in Faith and the Philosophers, ed. John Hick, London: Macmillan,
1964, 115–133.
Notes 281
Chapter 2
1. I provide a more detailed account of this in Hans Joas, The Genesis of Values,
Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2000, 43–53; here I draw to a limited degree
on my remarks in that book, which also includes plenty of information on the sec-
ondary literature. Of the texts that have appeared since its publication, I would
highlight: David C. Lamberth, William James and the Metaphysics of Experience,
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1999; Christoph Seibert, Religion im Denken
von William James, Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2009; Felicitas Krämer, Erfahrungsvielfalt
und Wirklichkeit. Zu William James’ Realitätsverständnis, Göttingen: Vandenhoeck
und Ruprecht, 2006, esp. 81–142; Michael Hampe (with Felicitas Krämer), “Befreiende
Erfahrungen. Religion bei William James,” in Michael Hampe, Erkenntnis und Praxis.
Zur Philosophie des Pragmatismus, Frankfurt/M: Suhrkamp, 2006, 254–291. But the
argument put forward in the latter text (288) that James “espouses an immanentist
rather than transcendental conception of the divine” seems to me wholly implausible.
See ch. 5 of the present book, n. 13. As I see it, James was concerned with the im-
manent consequences of transcendence-focused action. See also the excellent and
comprehensive biography: Robert D. Richardson, William James: In the Maelstrom of
American Modernism, Boston: Mariner, 2006.
2. According to Ann Taves, Fits, Trances, and Visions: Experiencing Religion and
Explaining Experience from Wesley to James, Princeton, NJ: Princeton University
Press, 1999, 351.
3. Ernst Troeltsch, “Die Selbständigkeit der Religion,” in Zeitschrift für Theologie und
Kirche 5 (1895), 361–436, and 6 (1896), 71–110, as well as 167–218, now in Ernst
Troeltsch, Schriften zur Theologie und Religionsphilosophie (1888–1902) (= Kritische
Gesamtausgabe [KGA], vol. 1), ed. by Christian Albrecht in collaboration with Björn
Biester, Lars Emersleben, and Dirk Schmid, Berlin: de Gruyter, 2009, 364–535; on this
topic, see Hans Joas, “The Independence of Religious Phenomena: The Work of Ernst
Troeltsch as a Template for the Study of Religion,” in Christopher Adair-Toteff (ed.),
The Anthem Companion to Ernst Troeltsch, London: Anthem Press, 2018, 25–35.
4. A useful typological overview can be found in Christian Henning, “Die Funktion
der Religionspsychologie in der Protestantischen Theologie um 1900,” in Christian
Henning and Erich Nestler (eds.), Religion und Religiosität zwischen Theologie und
Psychologie, Frankfurt/M: Lang, 1998, 27–78.
5. James borrows this term from James Leuba, one of the early psychologists of religion.
See James Leuba, “Studies in the Psychology of Religious Phenomena,” in American
Journal of Psychology 7 (1896), 345–347, here 345; cf. William James, The Varieties of
Religious Experience (1902), New York: Penguin, 1982, 505.
6. I have published a preliminary though in parts more detailed version of my
observations here: Hans Joas, “Schleiermacher and the Turn to Experience in the
Study of Religion,” in Dietrich Korsch and Amber L. Griffioen (eds.), Interpreting
Religion: The Significance of Friedrich Schleichermacher’s “Reden über die Religion” for
Religious Studies and Theology, Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2011, 147–161.
282 Notes
7. To take a recent example, Birgit Weyel writes, without offering any evidence,
that Schleiermacher’s definition of religion as “feeling” was adopted by James: “It
was taken up just under a century later by William James, who interpreted it
from a psychology- of-
religion point of view.” See Birgit Weyel, “Religion und
Gefühl. Religionspsychologische Aspekte im Anschluß an William James,” in
Arcadia: International Journal for Literary Studies 44 (2009), 64–72, here 67. Sidney
Ahlstrom calls James’s work “a twentieth-century version” of Schleiermacher’s On
Religion, in Ahlstrom (ed.), Theology in America: The Major Protestant Voices from
Puritanism to Neo-Orthodoxy, Indianapolis: Hackett, 2003, 496.
8. Comprehensive information can be found in a multivolume work on the history
of the American reception of Schleiermacher: Jeffrey A. Wilcox, Terrence N. Tice,
and Catherine L. Kelsey (eds.), Schleiermacher’s Influences on American Thought and
Religious Life (1835–1920), 3 vols., Eugene, OR: Pickwick, 2014. On the relationship
between pragmatism, esp. that of John Dewey, and Schleiermacher, see esp. vol. 2,
113–124 and 198–264.
9. For example, Charles Sanders Peirce, Collected Papers, Cambridge, MA: Belknap,
1931, vol. 1, 575, and vol. 6, 590.
10. William James, “Reflex Action and Theism,” in William James, The Works, vol. 19,
Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1979, 90–113, here 91. On p. 265 of this
edition, the editors point out that Widener Library at Harvard holds James’s copy of
Schleiermacher’s Der christliche Glaube, but that it shows no sign of James having
read it (thanks to Paul Croce, one of the top experts on all James’s materials).
11. William James, letter to Alice James, October 17, 1867, in The Correspondence of
William James, vol. 4, Charlottesville: University Press of Virginia, 1995, 212–217,
here 213.
12. Robert D. Richardson, William James, 85.
13. William James, The Varieties of Religious Experience, 27 and 51.
14. Josiah Royce Papers, Box B, “Student in Germany,” Harvard Archives, quoted in Frank
M. Oppenheim, S.J., Reverence for the Relations of Life, Notre Dame, IN: University of
Notre Dame Press, 2005, 473, fn. 2.
15. Josiah Royce, The Spirit of Modern Philosophy, Boston: Houghton, Mifflin and Co.,
1892, 172; Josiah Royce, Fugitive Essays, Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press,
1920, 267 and 314. The first of these passages appears in an essay on George Eliot
that includes an outline of the history of German ideas on religion from Lessing to
Feuerbach and David Friedrich Strauß.
16. George Herbert Mead, “Review of Gustav Class, Untersuchungen zur Phänomeno
logie und Ontologie des menschlichen Geistes. Leipzig 1896,” in American Journal of
Theology 1 (1897), 789–792, esp. 789.
17. John Dewey, The Quest for Certainty (1929), New York: Paragon, 1980, 306f. Other
references appear in John Dewey, Early Works 4, Carbondale: Southern Illinois
University Press, 1972, 149; 5, 137; Middle Works 8, Carbondale: Southern Illinois
University Press, 1978, 145 and 177.
18. Ibid., 308.
Notes 283
19. For my critique of Dewey’s “sacralization of democracy,” see Hans Joas, The Genesis of
Values, 121–123.
20. Steven Rockefeller, John Dewey: Religious Faith and Democratic Humanism,
New York: Columbia University Press, 1991, 89.
21. Wayne Proudfoot, “From Theology to a Science of Religion: Jonathan Edwards and
William James on Religious Affection,” in Harvard Theological Review 82 (1989),
149–168; a comprehensive embedding of James’s psychology of religion in American
religious history and history of science is provided by Ann Taves, Fits, Trances, and
Visions.
22. Robert D. Richardson, “Schleiermacher and the Transcendentalists,” in Charles
Capper and Conrad Edick Wright (eds.), Transient and Permanent: The
Transcendentalist Movement and Its Context, Boston: Northeastern University Press,
1999, 121–147, here 121.
23. In a letter from George Ripley to Theodore Parker of 1852, printed in Octavius
Brooks Frothingham, Ripley, Boston: Houghton, Mifflin and Co., 1882, 229, quoted
in Robert D. Richardson, “Schleiermacher and the Transcendentalists,” 122.
24. According to Ulrich Barth, “Friedrich Schleiermacher,” in Friedrich Wilhelm Graf
(ed.), Klassiker der Theologie, vol. 2, Munich: Beck, 2005, 58–88, here 68f.
25. Robert D. Richardson, “Schleiermacher and the Transcendentalists,” 141.
26. Wilhelm Dilthey, “Das Problem der Religion” (1911), in Wilhelm Dilthey, Gesammelte
Schriften, vol. 6, Leipzig: Teubner, 1924, 288–305, here 293.
27. Ernst Troeltsch, Psychologie und Erkenntnistheorie in der Religionswissenschaft,
Tübingen: Mohr, 1905, 11 and 14, now in Ernst Troeltsch, Schriften zur Religions
wissenschaft und Ethik (1903–1912) (= KGA, vol. 6.1), ed. by Trutz Rendtorff in
collaboration with Katja Thörner, Berlin: de Gruyter, 2014, 215–256, here 220
and 223f.
28. Hans Joas, “American Pragmatism and German Thought: A History of Mis
understandings,” in Hans Joas, Pragmatism and Social Theory, Chicago: University of
Chicago Press, 1993, 94–121.
29. See Georg Wobbermin, “Vorwort des Übersetzers,” in William James, Die religiöse
Erfahrung in ihrer Mannigfaltigkeit, Leipzig: Hinrichs, 1907, iii–xviii, here iv.
30. Ibid., vii.
31. According to Wobbermin in the preface to the second edition, Leipzig 1914, xiii–
xxxi, here xvi.
32. Georg Wobbermin, “Vorwort des Übersetzers,” xi.
33. For a detailed account, see Hans Joas, “Pragmatism and Historicism: Mead’s
Philosophy of Temporality and the Logic of Historiography,” in Hans Joas and Daniel
R. Huebner (eds.), The Timeliness of George Herbert Mead, Chicago: University of
Chicago Press, 2016, 62–81.
34. William James, Varieties, 248.
35. Ibid., 48.
36. Friedrich Schleiermacher, On Religion: Speeches to Its Cultured Despisers (1799),
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1996, 30. On play, see 60.
37. Ibid., 46.
284 Notes
Press, 2001 (this edition includes a preface by Frank Oppenheim and an introduction
by John E. Smith of much value to understanding Royce).
54. Josiah Royce, William James and Other Essays on the Philosophy of Life, New York:
Macmillan, 1911, 6f.
55. Ibid., 25.
56. Josiah Royce, The Sources of Religious Insight, 6.
57. Ibid., 27.
58. Ibid., 55. In line with this, the compatibility of Royce’s late philosophy with sociology
was recognized at an early stage: George P. Adams, “The Interpretation of Religion in
Royce and Durkheim,” in The Philosophical Review 25 (1916), 297–304.
59. William James, Varieties, 72.
60. Josiah Royce, The Sources of Religious Insight, 89f.
61. Ibid., 128.
62. Ibid., 145.
63. Ibid.
64. For a comprehensive study of the relationship between Royce and James in every field
of philosophy of relevance to both of them, see Frank M. Oppenheim, S.J., Reverence
for the Relations of Life: Re-Imagining Pragmatism via Josiah Royce’s Interactions
with Peirce, James, and Dewey, Notre Dame, IN: University of Notre Dame Press,
2005, 61–280. With a special focus on their theories of religion: John E. Smith,
“William James and Josiah Royce,” in Ninian Smart, John Clayton, Steven Katz,
and Patrick Sherry (eds.), Nineteenth-Century Religious Thought in the West, 2 vols.,
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1985, vol. 2, 315–349. On the debate con-
cerning the question of truth, which I leave aside here, see James Conant, “The James/
Royce Dispute and the Development of James’s Solution,” in Ruth Anna Putnam (ed.),
The Cambridge Companion to William James, Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press, 1997, 186–213.
65. Josiah Royce, The Sources of Religious Insight, 214.
66. Ibid., 276.
67. Ibid., 277.
68. Ibid., 280.
69. Frank M. Oppenheim, Reverence for the Relations of Life, 464, fn. 15.
70. Josiah Royce, The Sources of Religious Insight, 166.
71. Ibid., 98f.
72. It seems clear that Royce is not referring to his earlier study of Peirce when he writes
in the preface to The Problem of Christianity (39), “I now owe much more to our
great and unduly neglected American logician, Mr. Charles Peirce, than I do to the
common tradition of recent idealism, and certainly very much more than I have ever
owed, at any point of my own philosophical development, to the doctrines which,
with technical accuracy, can be justly attributed to Hegel.” A passage in his 1914 book
on war is more explicit still: “The present Address differs from any of my former
efforts to define the nature of loyalty through its very explicit use of the ideas of
Charles Peirce” (Josiah Royce, War and Insurance: An Address, New York: Macmillan,
1914, 85). On the basis of material not easily available to John E. Smith in the late
Notes 287
1940s, Randall Auxier has brought out very clearly the long-standing and reciprocal
intellectual relationship between Peirce and Royce. This makes it unmistakably clear
that Royce was in fact familiar with Peirce’s conception of “signs” at an early stage. For
Auxier, the new insight, to which Royce himself referred, was no major turning point
in his intellectual development, but only “an insight about how to use Peirce’s theory
of signs (which Royce had known for years) as a tool for the application of his own
(long-held) theory of community to historical and present and future communities”
(Randall Auxier, Time, Will, and Purpose: Living Ideas from the Philosophy of Josiah
Royce, Chicago: Open Court, 2013, 17). In my context, however, this insight does in
fact deserve to be described as a major turning point.
73. Charles Sanders Peirce, “Ideas, Stray or Stolen, about Scientific Writing. No. 1,” in The
Essential Peirce, vol. 2, 325–330, here 326.
74. Peirce introduced this distinction in his early work and continued to use and refine
it. A particularly clear and concise definition can be found in his letter to British phi-
losopher Victoria Lady Welby of October 12, 1904, in Charles Sanders Peirce, Values
in a Universe of Chance (Selected Writings), ed. by Philip P. Wiener, New York: Dover,
1958, 381–393, here 391f. For a good introductory account of Peirce’s semiotics, see
Ludwig Nagl, Charles Sanders Peirce, Frankfurt/M: Campus, 1992, 21–61.
75. Joseph Brent, Charles Sanders Peirce: A Life, Bloomington: Indiana University Press,
1993, 293.
76. Ibid., 317.
77. Josiah Royce, The Problem of Christianity, 387.
78. All these ideas are reminiscent of the tradition of hermeneutics, which Royce’s work
independently converged upon. He was never to use the term. See Kenneth W.
Stikkers, “Royce and Gadamer on Interpretation as the Constitution of Community,”
in The Journal of Speculative Philosophy 15 (2001), 14–19.
79. Josiah Royce, The Problem of Christianity, 288.
80. Here there is clearly a similarity with Talcott Parsons’s concept of “value generali-
zation” and the use I made of it in my book on the history of human rights: Hans
Joas, The Sacredness of the Person: A New Genealogy of Human Rights, Washington,
DC: Georgetown University Press, 2013, 173–193; Talcott Parsons, “Comparative
Studies and Evolutionary Change,” in Talcott Parsons, Social Systems and the
Evolution of Action Theory, New York: Free Press, 1977, 279–320, esp. 307ff.
81. Josiah Royce, The Problem of Christianity, 357. Here there are striking parallels with
the work of Ernst Troeltsch. See Ernst Troeltsch, Der Historismus und seine Probleme
(1922), 2 vols. (= KGA, vols. 16.1 and 16.2), ed. by Friedrich Wilhelm Graf in collabo-
ration with Matthias Schloßberger, Berlin: de Gruyter, 2008, 379.
82. In addition to Frank M. Oppenheim, Reverence, see John E. Smith, Royce’s Social
Infinite: The Community of Interpretation, New York: Liberal Arts Press, 1950;
Michael L. Raposa, “In the Presence of the Universe: Peirce, Royce, and Theology as
Theosemiotic,” in Harvard Theological Review 103 (2010), 237–247.
83. Josiah Royce, The Problem of Christianity, 315.
84. Ibid., 43. We encounter this idea again in my discussion of Ernst Troeltsch’s histor-
ical sociology of Christianity (see ch. 4). Royce was familiar with Troeltsch’s Social
288 Notes
Teaching and makes reference to it. We are still waiting for a comprehensive discus-
sion of Royce’s position on the “liberal” German theology of his day. Mathews takes a
step in this direction but in fact only discusses Harnack: Matthew T. Mathews, “The
Theological Framework of Josiah Royce’s ‘The Problem of Christianity,’ ” in American
Journal of Theology and Philosophy 19 (1998), 275–291.
85. Josiah Royce, The Problem of Christianity, 318.
86. Ibid., 319.
87. Eilert Herms points out that, for Royce, “the concept of the absolute and of God [is
coextensive] with the concept of all possible worldly being” and criticizes the fact that
“the key point when it comes to the Christian idea of God, namely the idea of God as
an authority that is superior to every possible worldly being in the sense that it enables
worldly being to truly be and persist in the first place, is absent from Royce’s work.
While Royce may use the term transcendent to describe the system of all reality as a
system of all possible worldly being vis-à-vis every realized state of the world . . . , the
transcendence and proximity of God in relation to his creation, as found in biblical
faith, is not present in Royce’s work” (Eilert Herms, “Josiah Royces Beitrag,” 367; on
his understanding of the church, see ibid., 369).
88. L. P. Jacks, review of Royce, The Problem of Christianity, in Hibbert Journal 12 (1913),
215–220, here 219f., and John E. Smith, Royce’s Social Infinite, 96–98.
89. See his introduction in The Problem of Christianity, 30, fn. 26. On the lack of distinc-
tion between the relationship between signs and between interpretations in Royce,
see also Eilert Herms, “Josiah Royces Beitrag,” 360f.
90. William James, letter to Josiah Royce, Nauheim, September 26, 1900, quoted in Ralph
Barton Perry, The Thought and Character of William James, 2 vols., Boston: Little,
Brown and Co., 1935, here vol. 1, 817.
91. Josiah Royce, The Philosophy of Loyalty, New York: Macmillan, 1908, x.
92. Ralph Barton Perry, The Thought and Character of William James, vol. 1, 822.
Additional information on the personal relationship between James and Royce can be
found in John Clendenning, The Life and Thought of Josiah Royce, Nashville: Vanderbilt
University Press, 1999.
93. William James, Some Problems of Philosophy, New York: Longmans, Green and Co.,
1911, 210f. An interpretation of James’s philosophy from this perspective is pro-
vided by William Joseph Gavin, William James and the Reinstatement of the Vague,
Philadelphia: Temple University Press, 1992. On the problem of articulation, see
Hans Joas, “On the Articulation of Experience,” in Hans Joas, Do We Need Religion?
On the Experience of Self-Transcendence, Boulder, CO: Paradigm, 2008, 37–48.
94. Christoph Seibert, Religion im Denken von William James. However, in my opinion
Seibert goes too far when he infers from the fact that James based himself on texts that
he had a hermeneutic orientation.
95. William James, The Varieties of Religious Experience, 229.
96. Ibid., 380.
97. Ibid., 380f.
Notes 289
98. This is the main reason why Charles Taylor contributed to the contemporary debate
on James. See Charles Taylor, Varieties of Religion Today: William James Revisited,
Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2002.
99. Josiah Royce, The Problem of Christianity, 381.
100. Ibid., 388.
101. Ibid.
102. William James, Pragmatism (1907), New York: Dover, 1995, 114.
103. See, for example, William James, The Varieties of Religious Experience, 136.
104. Paul Jerome Croce, Science and Religion in the Era of William James: The Eclipse of
Certainty, 1820–1880, Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1995.
105. Josiah Royce, The Problem of Christianity, 39.
106. Ibid., 180f.
107. Ibid., 400.
108. Ibid., 388.
109. John E. Smith, William James and Josiah Royce, 344.
110. George Herbert Mead, The Philosophy of the Present, La Salle, IL: Open Court, 1932;
John Dewey, The Quest for Certainty: A Study of the Relation of Knowledge and
Action (1929), New York: Paragon, 1980; John Dewey, Logic: The Theory of Inquiry,
New York: H. Holt and Company, 1938.
111. On the relevant issues in intellectual history, see Hans Joas, “Pragmatism and
Historicism.”
112. Paul Tillich, Dynamics of Faith (1957), New York: Harper, 2009; Roy A. Rappaport,
Ritual and Religion in the Making of Humanity, Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press, 1999. On the methodological issues bound up with the semiotic foundations
of Robert Bellah’s work (Religion in Human Evolution: From the Paleolithic to the
Axial Age, Cambridge, MA: Belknap, 2011), see the chapters by me, Merlin Donald,
and Matthias Jung in Robert Bellah and Hans Joas (eds.), The Axial Age and Its
Consequences, Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2012 (9–29, 47–76, and
77–101, respectively).
113. Ernst Cassirer, The Philosophy of Symbolic Forms (1923–1929), 3 vols, New Haven,
CT: Yale University Press, 2009.
114. William James, The Varieties of Religious Experience, 527.
115. David C. Lamberth, William James and the Metaphysics of Experience, 106–110, for
details on the relevant materials.
116. Rudolf Otto, The Idea of the Holy: An Inquiry into the Non-Rational Factor in the
Idea of the Divine and Its Relation to the Rational (1917), Oxford: Oxford University
Press, 1958. For a critical examination of his work and a comparison with James,
see my afterword, “Säkulare Heiligkeit. Wie aktuell ist Rudolf Otto?,” in Das Heilige.
Über das Irrationale in der Idee des Göttlichen und sein Verhältnis zum Rationalen
(1917), Munich: Beck, 2014, 255–281.
117. According to Max Scheler, On the Eternal in Man (1920), London: Routledge,
2009, 130.
118. Leo Strauss, “The Holy” (1923), in The Early Writings, 1921–1932, ed. by Michael
Zank, Albany: State University of New York Press, 2002, 75–79, here 76–77.
290 Notes
Chapter 3
1. Following Robert A. Segal, “Hume’s ‘Natural History of Religion’ and the Beginning
of the Social Scientific Study of Religion,” in Religion 24 (1994), 225–234, here 228.
2. Hans Joas, “Die soziologische Perspektive,” in Hans Joas (ed.), Lehrbuch der Soziologie,
Frankfurt/M: Campus, 32007, 11–38.
3. Émile Durkheim, The Elementary Forms of Religious Life (1912), New York: The Free
Press, 1995, 219. Durkheim bases himself here on Baldwin Spencer and F. J. Gillen,
The Northern Tribes of Central Australia, London: Macmillan, 1904, 226–256, here
237. This book includes illustrations of the ritual.
4. Émile Durkheim, The Elementary Forms, 220.
5. Ibid., 44. In what follows I base my remarks on my more detailed account in Hans
Joas, The Genesis of Values, Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2000, 56–61.
6. For more detail, see Hans Joas, “Durkheim and Pragmatism: The Psychology of
Consciousness and the Social Constitution of Categories,” in Hans Joas, Pragmatism
and Social Theory, Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1993, 55–78.
7. Émile Durkheim, The Elementary Forms, 44.
8. Ibid., 9.
9. Ibid., 212.
10. Ibid., 213.
11. See the transcript of the debate “The Problem of Religion and the Duality of Human
Nature,” in Henrika Kuklick and Elizabeth Long (eds.), Knowledge and Society: Studies
in the Sociology of Culture, Past and Present, Greenwich, CT: Jai Press, 1983, 1–44, here
30. I was made aware of this passage by Jean Torrier’s valuable essay “ ‘Auch in unserer
Zeit werden Götter in den Massen geboren’. Émile Durkheims Erklärungsansätze
zur Entstehung gesellschaftlicher Ideale in der Moderne,” in Berliner Journal für
Soziologie 22 (2013), 497–516. The above-mentioned debate transcript seems to
me one of the most important sources for understanding Durkheim’s intentions in
writing his book on religion, and for clearing up the many misunderstandings of it.
For an early and detailed examination of this transcript, see Robert Alun Jones and W.
Paul Vogt, “Durkheim’s Defense of ‘Les formes élémentaires de la vie religieuse,’ ” in
Knowledge and Society 5 (1984), 45–62.
12. “Débat sur la possibilité d’une science religieuse,” in Durkheim, Textes, vol. 2,
Paris: Les Editions de Minuit, 1975, 142–144, here 143.
13. Émile Durkheim, The Elementary Forms, 425.
14. Ibid., 425.
15. Merely adumbrated here, this idea plays a key role in ch. 7 of the present book, where
it is elucidated in more detail.
16. I point the reader here to the secondary literature mentioned in my book The Genesis
of Values, 197, fn. 8, which I do not repeat here. In the interim, the study of the emer-
gence of Durkheim’s theory and the examination of its early reception, as well as the
associated interpretive endeavors, have progressed significantly. Particularly worth
mentioning and important to my critical discussion are Marcel Fournier, Émile
Durkheim: A Biography, Cambridge: Polity Press, 2013 (the most comprehensive
Notes 291
Durkheim biography yet produced); Jeffrey Alexander and Philip Smith (eds.),
The Cambridge Companion to Durkheim, Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press, 2005; William Watts Miller, A Durkheimian Quest: Solidarity and the Sacred,
New York: Berghahn, 2012 (which includes an account of the genesis of Durkheim’s
book, 233–256); Sondra L. Hausner (ed.), Durkheim in Dialogue: A Centenary
Celebration of “The Elementary Forms of Religious Life,” New York: Berghahn, 2013;
Edward A. Tiryakian, For Durkheim: Essays in Historical and Cultural Sociology,
Farnham: Ashgate, 2009; Günter Thomas, Implizite Religion. Theoriegeschichtliche und
theoretische Untersuchungen zum Problem ihrer Identifikation, Würzburg: Ergon, 2001,
125–198; Matthias Sellmann, Religion und soziale Ordnung. Gesellschaftstheoretische
Analysen, Frankfurt/M: Campus, 2007, 203–330; Tanja Bogusz and Heike Delitz
(eds.), Émile Durkheim. Soziologie–Ethnologie–Philosophie, Frankfurt/M: Campus,
2013; Bruno Karsenti, “Sociology Face to Face with Pragmatism: Action, Concept,
and Person,” in Journal of Classical Sociology 12 (2012), 398–427; Thomas Idinopulos
and Brian C. Wilson (eds.), Reappraising Durkheim for the Study and Teaching of
Religion Today, Leiden: Brill, 2002; N. J. Allen, W. S. F. Pickering, and William Watts
Miller (eds.), On Durkheim’s “Elementary Forms of Religious Life,” London: Routledge,
1998. On the relationship between Durkheim’s and James’s theory of religion, see Sue
Stedman Jones, “From ‘Varieties’ to ‘Elementary Forms’: William James and Émile
Durkheim on Religious Life,” in Journal of Classical Sociology 3 (2003), 2, 99–121.
17. The German edition of the critical assessment of the totemism discourse produced by
Claude Lévi-Strauss in 1962 under the title “Le totémisme aujourd’hui” is aptly entitled
Das Ende des Totemismus (“The End of Totemism”; Frankfurt/M: Suhrkamp, 1965).
The English edition is Claude Lévi-Strauss, Totemism, Boston, MA: Beacon, 1971.
18. Ibid., 5.
19. Ibid. Lévi-Strauss essentially subscribes here to the arguments put forward by
Alexander Goldenweiser. The latter also published a highly nuanced critical dis-
cussion of Durkheim’s book (in American Anthropologist, new series 17 [1915],
719–735).
20. For example, in the introduction to The Elementary Forms of Religious Life and quite
explicitly in comments during a 1914 debate: “Remarques sur l’évolution religieuse
et son étude,” in Durkheim, Textes, vol. 2, 146–148, here 147. (“C’est qu’une science
qui débute doit se poser les problèmes sous leurs formes les plus simples, sauf à les
compliquer ensuite progressivement.”)
21. Very interesting in this respect are the views expressed in a letter of August 6, 1912,
by the great British anthropologist and scholar of Australia Alfred Radcliffe-Brown
to Durkheim’s nephew and colleague Marcel Mauss: “Lettres de Radcliffe-Brown a
Mauss,” in Études durkheimiennes 4 (1979), 2–7. For an overview of the ethnological
reception of Durkheim, see also Hans Peter Hahn, “Durkheim und die Ethnologie.
Schlaglichter auf ein schwieriges Verhältnis,” in Paideuma 58 (2012), 261–282.
22. Émile Durkheim, “The Problem of Religion,” 18.
23. Ibid., 4. In the history of the interpretation of Durkheim, the first to draw attention to
this crucial point, as far as I know, was Edward Tiryakian, “Durkheim’s ‘Elementary
Forms’ as ‘Revelation,’ ” in Buford Rhea (ed.), The Future of the Sociological Classics,
292 Notes
Boston: Allen and Unwin, 1981, 114–135, esp. 121f. Tiryakian, admittedly, refers (ex-
clusively) to the only other passage in which Durkheim uses this expression: Émile
Durkheim and Marcel Mauss, “Note critique sur Frazer, ‘Totemism and Exogamy’
et sur Durkheim, ‘Formes élémentaires’ 1913,” now in Émile Durkheim, Journal
sociologique, Paris, 1969, 700–707, here 706: “Bien qu’elle [la religion] ait un rôle
spéculatif à jouer, sa fonction principale est dynamogénique. Elle donne à l’individu
des forces qui lui permettent de se dépasser lui-même, de s’élever au-dessus de sa na-
ture et de la dominer.”
24. A passage in the Confessions of St. Augustine seems to James the perfect descrip-
tion of this state. See William James, The Varieties of Religious Experience (1902),
New York: Penguin, 1985, 171.
25. Here I draw on the remarks of Robert Alun Jones, “Practices and Presuppositions: Some
Questions about Durkheim and ‘Les formes élémentaires de la vie religieuse,’ ” in
Jeffrey Alexander and Philip Smith (eds.), Cambridge Companion, 80–100, esp. 92f.
26. See ch. 5 of the present book. This criticism of Durkheim was first put forward in the
great critical examination penned by Catholic modernist Alfred Loisy, “Sociologie et
religion,” in Revue d’histoire et de littérature religieuses 4 (1913), 45–76.
27. This is what Talcott Parsons had in mind when he wrote shortly before the end of his
life, while looking back over the tremendously influential interpretation of Durkheim
in his early work: “We may very broadly say that the closeness of this identification of
ritual symbolism with societal content is, at least in part, an index of the primitive-
ness of the religious system Durkheim is analyzing.” See Talcott Parsons, “Durkheim
on Religion Revisited. Another Look at the Elementary Forms of the Religious Life,”
in Charles Y. Glock and Philip E. Hammond (eds.), Beyond the Classics? Essays in the
Scientific Study of Religion, New York: Harper and Row, 1973, 156–180, here 169.
28. Salomon Reinach, Orpheus: A General History of Religions, London: Heinemann,
1909, 3, quoted (with reference to the French original: Salomon Reinach, Orpheus.
Histoire générale des religions [1909], Paris: L’Harmattan, 2002, 4), in Guillaume
Cuchet, “La réception catholique des ‘Formes élémentaires de la vie religieuse’ (1912)
d’Émile Durkheim,” in Archives de sciences sociales des religions 159 (2012), 29–48,
here 33. This excellent essay is limited to the Catholic reception. The Protestant re-
ception is included in W. S. F. Pickering, “The Response of Catholic and Protestant
Thinkers to the Work of Émile Durkheim: With Special Reference to ‘Les formes
élémentaires,’ ” in Durkheimian Studies 14 (2008), 59–93.
29. Durkheim, The Elementary Forms, 2.
30. See my critical examination of his program in Hans Joas, “Human Dignity: The
Religion of Modernity?,” in Hans Joas, Do We Need Religion? On the Experience of
Self-Transcendence, Boulder, CO: Paradigm, 2007, 133–147. I should also men-
tion here that—taking up one of Émile Durkheim’s ideas—I have written my own
account of the history of human rights and their relationship with the religious
traditions: Hans Joas, The Sacredness of the Person: A New Genealogy of Human
Rights, Washington, DC: Georgetown University Press, 2013. The debate on this book
has shown my interpretation of Durkheim to be a controversial one. This is especially
evident in the anthology Hermann-Josef Große Kracht (ed.), Der moderne Glaube
Notes 293
and the former, while also granting the religious idea its qualitative-autonomous con-
tent and comprehending Christianity, in contrast to Comte, not essentially as an or-
ganization but as the individualist breaking of the religious-sociological spell of the
ancient city” (Ernst Troeltsch, Der Historismus und seine Probleme [1922], 2 vols.,
Berlin: de Gruyter, 2008 [= Kritische Gesamtausgabe (KGA)], vol. 16.1 and 16.2, here
16.1, 648f.). Max Weber also seems to have read Fustel, as the high degree of similarity
between passages in his sociology of religion and some of Fustel’s statements suggest.
See François Héran, “L’institution démotivée. De Fustel de Coulanges à Durkheim
et au-delà,” in Revue française de sociologie 28 (1987), 67–97, esp. 92ff. Since Weber
fails to mention Fustel, the author of this important study goes so far as to refer to
“plagiarism” (96). Bear in mind, however, that Weber himself did not publish his text.
Had he done so he would probably have furnished the relevant references prior to
publication.
68. The critical literature on Fustel is extensive and, with respect to certain issues, such as
the cult of the dead, highly contentious (my thanks to Ralf von den Hoff, Freiburg, for
important pointers in this regard). Holloway, for example, responds to Humphreys’s
trenchant critique with his own countercritique. See S. C. Humphreys, The Family,
Women, and Death: Comparative Studies, Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press,
1983, 135–147; R. Ross Holloway, “ ‘La cité antique’ of Fustel de Coulanges and Its
Modern Critics,” in Revue des archéologues et historiens d’art de Louvain 32 (1999), 1–
5. Other important texts include Arnaldo Momigliano, “The Ancient City of Fustel de
Coulanges,” in Arnaldo Momigliano, Essays in Ancient and Modern Historiography,
Middletown, CT: Wesleyan University Press, 1977, 325–344; Karl Christ, “Fustel de
Coulanges und die antike Gesellschaft,” in Numa Denis Fustel de Coulanges, Der
antike Staat. Kult, Recht und Institutionen Griechenlands und Roms, Munich: Klett-
Cotta, 1988, 9–20; M. I. Finley, “The Ancient City: From Fustel de Coulanges to Max
Weber and Beyond,” in Comparative Studies in Society and History 19 (1977), 305–
327; Georges Dumézil, “Réflexions sur ‘La Cité Antique,’ ” in the following edition of
Fustel’s book: Paris: Albatros/Valmonde, 1982, 7–30; François Hartog, “Préface,” in
the following edition: Paris: Flammarion, 1984, v–xxiv.
69. Numa Denis Fustel de Coulanges, The Ancient City, 166. It was “very late,” according
to ibid., 213, that governments declared religion useful—“but then religion was al-
ready dead in their minds.”
70. Ibid., 167.
71. Ibid., 211.
72. For example ibid., 13, 396.
73. Ibid., 123.
74. On the underlying conception of religion here, see Hans Joas (ed.), Was sind
religiöse Überzeugungen?, Göttingen: Wallstein, 2003 (my introduction and the
contributors’ arguments, developed chiefly through a critical engagement with
Ludwig Wittgenstein). For a corresponding understanding of Fustel, see François
Héran, “L’institution démotivée,” and Bruno Karsenti, “De l’historiographie ancienne
à la science sociale. Une nouvelle lecture de ‘La Cité antique’ de Fustel de Coulanges,”
296 Notes
Chapter 4
1. See Eric J. Sharpe, Comparative Religion: A History, Chicago: Open Court, 21986; Hans
Gerhard Kippenberg, Discovering Religious History in the Modern Age, Princeton,
NJ: Princeton University Press, 2001. In my opinion, both books suffer from a ten-
dency to excessively restrict the relevant intellectual trends to the development of a
specific discipline of “religious studies.” My interpretations and assessments fre-
quently diverge from both.
2. For a representative example of the most important theology in this respect, namely
Protestant theology in nineteenth- century Germany, see Johannes Zachhuber,
Theology as Science in Nineteenth-Century Germany: From F. C. Baur to Ernst Troeltsch,
Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2013. On the complex relationship between Catholic
theology and modern historical thought, see Gregor Klapczynski, Katholischer
Historismus? Zum historischen Denken in der deutschsprachigen Kirchengeschichte um
1900, Stuttgart: Kohlhammer, 2013.
3. Letter from Ernst Troeltsch to his publisher Oskar Siebeck of September 18, 1910, in
Ernst Troeltsch, Briefe III (1905–1915) (= Kritische Gesamtausgabe [KGA], vol. 20),
ed. by Friedrich Wilhelm Graf in collaboration with Harald Haury, Berlin: de Gruyter,
2016, 396–398, here 398.
4. The studies produced by Friedrich Wilhelm Graf provide a groundbreaking, detailed
investigation of this interaction, as well as clearly bringing out the differences be-
tween Troeltsch and Weber. They appear in collected form in Friedrich Wilhelm Graf,
Fachmenschenfreundschaft. Studien zu Troeltsch und Weber, Berlin: de Gruyter, 2014.
5. In numerous publications over the last few years I have tried to demonstrate Troeltsch’s
great importance to the sociology of religion in the broadest sense. See, for example,
Hans Joas, “Selbsttranszendenz und Wertbindung. Ernst Troeltsch als Ausgangspunkt
einer modernen Religionssoziologie,” in Friedrich Wilhelm Graf and Friedemann
Voigt (eds.), Religion(en) deuten. Transformationen der Religionsforschung, Berlin: de
Gruyter, 2010, 51–64; Hans Joas, “Society, State and Religion: Their Relationship
from the Perspective of the World Religions—An Introduction,” in Hans Joas and
Klaus Wiegandt (eds.), Secularization and the World Religions, Liverpool: Liverpool
University Press, 2009, 1–22. The first intimations of my critique of Max Weber ap-
pear in Hans Joas, “Max Weber and the Origin of Human Rights: A Study of Cultural
Innovation,” in Charles Camic, Philip S. Gorski, and David M. Trubek (eds.), Max
Weber’s “Economy and Society”: A Critical Companion, Stanford, CA: Stanford
University Press, 2005, 366–382.
6. Ernst Troeltsch, Der Historismus und seine Probleme (1922), 2 vols. (= KGA, vols. 16.1
and 16.2), ed. by Friedrich Wilhelm Graf in collaboration with Matthias Schloßberger,
Berlin: de Gruyter, 2008.
7. Hans Joas, The Sacredness of the Person: A New Genealogy of Human Rights,
Washington, DC: Georgetown University Press, 2013, 97–139.
8. Ernst Troeltsch, Aufsätze zur Geistesgeschichte und Religionssoziologie, ed. by Hans
Baron, Tübingen: Mohr, 1925.
300 Notes
9. Ernst Troeltsch, The Social Teaching of the Christian Churches (1912), London: Allen
and Unwin, 1931. Since the translation of the title of this book is misleading, it is
quoted here as Social Teachings; see p. 94, including n. 15. For crucial studies of
this book, see Friedrich Wilhelm Graf and Trutz Rendtorff (eds.), Ernst Troeltschs
Soziallehren. Studien zu ihrer Interpretation, Gütersloh: Gütersloher Verlagshaus,
1993 (= Troeltsch-Studien, vol. 6).
10. Karl Mannheim, “Problems of Sociology in Germany” (1929), in Kurt H. Wolff and
Volker Meja (eds.), From Karl Mannheim, New Brunswick, NJ: Transaction, 1993,
438–456, here 438; Otto Hintze, “Kalvinismus und Staatsräson in Brandenburg zu
Beginn des 17. Jahrhunderts,” in Historische Zeitschrift 144 (1931), 229–286, here
229f. Here Hintze refers to the “Heidelberg School of sociologists,” meaning Weber,
Troeltsch, and Jellinek.
11. Most of the relevant studies by Parsons are collected in Talcott Parsons, Action
Theory and the Human Condition, New York: Free Press, 1978. For my interpretation,
see Hans Joas, “The Gift of Life: Parsons’ Late Sociology of Religion,” in Journal of
Classical Sociology 1 (2001), 127–141.
12. H. Stuart Hughes, Consciousness and Society: The Reorientation of European Social
Thought, 1890–1930, New York: Knopf, 1958, 235f.
13. Not so hard, perhaps. See the similarly prejudiced remarks by René König in his
autobiographically imbued retrospective: René König, “Soziologie in Berlin um
1930,” in René König, Soziologie in Deutschland. Begründer, Verfechter, Verächter,
Munich: Hanser, 1987, 258–297, esp. 270–274. He accuses Troeltsch of having failed
to liberate himself “from his Christian background” (272), and contends that his
book on the “social teachings” “in fact [represents] no more than a (dogmatic) so-
cial teaching of the Christian churches rather than a sociological analysis of religious
phenomena” (272). It is hard to believe that this assessment is based on a reading of
the book.
14. As persuasively set out in Lori Pearson, Beyond Essence: Ernst Troeltsch as Historian
and Theorist of Christianity, Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2008.
15. See Brian A. Gerrish, Continuing the Reformation: Essays on Modern Religious
Thought, Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1993, 228.
16. Ernst Troeltsch, “Rezension Reinhold Seeberg, Lehrbuch der Dogmengeschichte,
2. Hälfte” (Erlangen, Leipzig, 1898), originally in Göttingische Gelehrte Anzeigen
163 (1901), 15–30, quoted here from the reprint in Ernst Troeltsch, Rezensionen und
Kritiken (1901–1914) (= KGA, vol. 4), ed. by Friedrich Wilhelm Graf in collaboration
with Gabriele von Bassermann-Jordan, Berlin: de Gruyter, 2004, 89–111, here 92.
17. Ibid., 91f. Troeltsch himself later regarded this review as an outline of the program he
undertook in the Social Teachings. See Ernst Troeltsch, Social Teachings, 809, n. 510.
18. For a critique, see Hans Joas, Faith as an Option: Possible Futures for Christianity,
Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 2014, 63–77.
19. Ernst Troeltsch, Social Teachings, 20.
20. Ernst Troeltsch, “Die Selbständigkeit der Religion” (1895/96), in Ernst Troeltsch,
Schriften zur Theologie und Religionsphilosophie (1888–1902) (= KGA, vol. 1), ed. by
Christian Albrecht in collaboration with Björn Biester, Lars Emersleben, and Dirk
Notes 301
Schmid, Berlin: de Gruyter, 2009, 364–535. For an interpretation, see Hans Joas, “The
Independence of Religious Phenomena: The Work of Ernst Troeltsch as a Template
for the Study of Religion,” in Christopher Adair-Toteff (ed.), The Anthem Companion
to Ernst Troeltsch, London: Anthem Press, 2018, 25–35
21. Talcott Parsons, The Structure of Social Action, New York: McGraw-Hill, 1937.
22. I tried to bring this out in Hans Joas, The Creativity of Action, Chicago: University of
Chicago Press, 1996, 44–49.
23. Ernst Troeltsch, Social Teachings, 1002.
24. Ibid.
25. Ernst Troeltsch, “Glaube und Ethos der hebräischen Propheten” (1916), in Ernst
Troeltsch, Aufsätze zur Geistesgeschichte und Religionssoziologie, 34–65.
26. Ernst Troeltsch, “Psychologie und Erkenntnistheorie in der Religionswissenschaft”
(1905), in Ernst Troeltsch, Schriften zur Religionswissenschaft und Ethik (1903–
1912) (= KGA, vol. 6.1), ed. by Trutz Rendtorff in collaboration with Katja Thörner,
Berlin: de Gruyter, 2014, 215–256. Here Troeltsch writes that it “remains the task of a
purely empirical approach, of a true psychology of religion, to study the religious ex-
perience without prejudice for or against it” (220).
27. Ernst Troeltsch, Social Teachings, 828, n. 210.
28. Wilhelm Dilthey, Das Erlebnis und die Dichtung, Leipzig: Teubner, 1907, 159.
29. Ernst Troeltsch, Social Teachings, 387, n. 98.
30. Ibid., 994.
31. Ibid., 69, n. 33.
32. Wilhelm Bousset, Kyrios Christos, Göttingen: Vandenhoeck und Ruprecht, 1913.
See also Karsten Lehmkühler, “Die Bedeutung des Kultus für das Christentum der
Moderne. Eine Diskussion zwischen Wilhelm Bousset und Ernst Troeltsch,” in Gerd
Lüdemann (ed.), Die “religionsgeschichtliche Schule.” Facetten eines theologischen
Umbruchs, Frankfurt/M: Lang, 1996, 207–224.
33. This also points up the problematic character of the term “church” in the work of
Fustel de Coulanges and Durkheim. Both use it to refer to every religious community,
even if this is not differentiated from the political community.
34. Ernst Troeltsch, Social Teachings, 202.
35. Ibid., 283.
36. Ibid., 483f.
37. Charles Taylor, Sources of the Self: The Making of the Modern Identity, Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press, 1992.
38. Ernst Troeltsch, Social Teachings, 48f.
39. Ibid., 44.
40. Ibid.
41. Ibid., 1004.
42. Ibid., 996.
43. Ernst Troeltsch, “Rezension Reinhold Seeberg,” 91.
44. Ernst Troeltsch, “Auguste Sabatier: Esquisse d’une philosophie de la religion d’après
la psychologie et l’histoire” (1897), originally in Deutsche Litteraturzeitung 19 (1898),
737–742, here in Ernst Troeltsch, Rezensionen und Kritiken (1894–1900) (= KGA,
302 Notes
vol. 2), ed. by Friedrich Wilhelm Graf in collaboration with Dina Brandt, 328–333.
The term “critical symbolism” appears on 329 and 332.
45. Ernst Troeltsch, Social Teachings, 68. Here Troeltsch is in fact heavily influenced by
Max Weber’s studies on antiquity and the decline of ancient culture. See also 168,
n. 14, and Max Weber, Gesammelte Aufsätze zur Sozial-und Wirtschaftsgeschichte,
Tübingen: Mohr, 1924, 1–311.
46. Ernst Troeltsch, Social Teachings, 68.
47. Ibid.
48. See ch. 5 of the present book.
49. Ernst Troeltsch, Social Teachings, 69.
50. Ibid.
51. See Hans Joas, Sind die Menschenrechte westlich?, Munich: Kösel, 2015.
52. Ernst Troeltsch, Social Teachings, 40.
53. Ibid.
54. Ibid., 83.
55. Robert N. Bellah, Religion in Human Evolution: From the Paleolithic to the Axial Age,
Cambridge, MA: Belknap, 2011, 596. For a detailed discussion of the so-called Axial
Age, see ch. 5 of the present book.
56. Arie L. Molendijk, Zwischen Theologie und Soziologie. Ernst Troeltschs Typen der
christlichen Gemeinschaftsbildung: Kirche, Sekte, Mystik, Gütersloh: Gütersloher Ver
lagshaus, 1996.
57. Ernst Troeltsch, Social Teachings, 993.
58. Ibid., 379.
59. Ibid., 380.
60. All quotations ibid.
61. Ernst Troeltsch, “Peter A. Clasen: Der Salutismus” (1915), originally in Historische
Zeitschrift 115 (1915), 327–330, here in Ernst Troeltsch, Rezensionen und Kritiken
(1915–1923) (= KGA, vol. 13), ed. by Friedrich Wilhelm Graf in collaboration with
Diana Feßl, Harald Haury, and Alexander Seelos, Berlin: de Gruyter, 2010, 84–87.
62. H. Richard Niebuhr, The Social Sources of Denominationalism, New York: Holt, 1929.
63. Ernst Troeltsch, Social Teachings, 335.
64. Ibid.
65. Ibid., 430f., fn. 160. On this topic, see Hans Joas, Sind die Menschenrechte westlich?
66. Arie L. Molendijk, Zwischen Theologie und Soziologie, 188.
67. Ernst Troeltsch, Social Teachings, 554, fn. 264. Of course, this statement does not pro-
vide a complete account of the difference between Weber and Troeltsch in this regard.
Particularly important to assessing these matters is Ernst Troeltsch, Protestantism
and Progress: A Historical Study of the Relation of Protestantism to the Modern World,
London: Wipf and Stock, 1999. See also my further remarks in this chapter on the
topic of the Reformation.
68. Ernst Troeltsch, Social Teachings, 1004.
69. Ibid. (translation modified), see also ibid., 206f.
70. Ibid., 255.
71. Ibid.
Notes 303
83. Hartmut Lehmann, Die Entzauberung der Welt. Studien zu Themen von Max Weber,
Göttingen: Wallstein, 2009, 7.
84. This term is older, already appearing in the work of William James, The Varieties of
Religious Experience (1902), New York: Penguin, 1982, 47 (twice).
85. Jörg Lauster, Die Verzauberung der Welt. Eine Kulturgeschichte des Christentums,
Munich: Beck, 2014.
86. Diarmaid MacCulloch, Christianity: The First Three Thousand Years, New York:
Viking, 2009, 817.
87. Johannes Weiß, “Max Weber: Die Entzauberung der Welt,” in Josef Speck (ed.),
Grundprobleme der großen Philosophen, vol. 4, Göttingen: Vandenhoeck und
Ruprecht, 1981, 21991, 9–47.
88. Karl Löwith, “Die Entzauberung der Welt durch Wissenschaft. Zu Max Webers 100.
Geburtstag,” in Merkur 18 (1964), 501–519.
89. Akademie Aktuell. Zeitschrift der Bayerischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, 1
(2014), Schwerpunkt: Die Entzauberung der Welt. 150 Jahre Max Weber.
90. Lawrence Scaff, Fleeing the Iron Cage: Culture, Politics, and Modernity in the Thought
of Max Weber, Berkeley: University of California Press, 1989.
91. Wolfgang Schluchter, Religion und Lebensführung, 2 vols., Frankfurt/M: Suhrkamp,
1988, here vol. 1, 102f.
92. Wolfgang Schluchter, Die Entzauberung der Welt. Sechs Studien zu Max Weber,
Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2009, esp. 1–17.
93. See, for example, Charles Lemert, “1905: Weber in the Year of Miracles,” in William
H. Swatos Jr. and Lutz Kaelber (eds.), The Protestant Ethic Turns 100: Essays on the
Centenary of the Weber Thesis, London: Paradigm, 2005, ix–xii, here ix.
94. Hans Vaihinger, “Zur Einführung,” in Kant-Studien 1 (1896), 1–8, here 5. Vaihinger
sought to use this phrase to describe the new journal’s mission.
95. The most influential example being Talcott Parsons, The Structure of Social Action.
96. See Walter M. Sprondel, “Entzauberung,” in Joachim Ritter (ed.), Historisches
Wörterbuch der Philosophie, vol. 2, Darmstadt: Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft,
1972, col. 564/565, which includes examples of these terms’ use.
97. Friedrich Schiller, “The Gods of Greece,” in Henry Wadsworth Longfellow (ed.),
Poems of Places: An Anthology in 31 Volumes, Greece and Turkey in Europe, vol. 19,
Boston: Osgood, 1876–79, 5–8 (“godless nature” inserted by the translator of the
present work).
98. In the “Introduction” to his collected essays in the sociology of religion, Weber uses
the term “entgottet” (translated here as “robbed of gods”): “The unity of the primi-
tive image of the world, in which everything was concrete magic, has tended to split
into rational cognition and mastery of nature, on the one hand, and into ‘mystic’
experiences, on the other. The inexpressible contents of such experiences remain
the only possible ‘beyond,’ added to the mechanism of a world robbed of gods. In
fact, the beyond remains an incorporeal and metaphysical realm in which individ-
uals intimately possess the holy” (my emphasis); in Weber, Gesammelte Aufsätze,
vol. 1, 254 (English translation as “The Social Psychology of the World Religions,”
in Hans Gerth and C. Wright Mills [eds.], From Max Weber: Essays in Sociology,
Notes 305
(eds.), Alte Begriffe – Neue Probleme. Max Webers Soziologie im Lichte aktueller
Problemstellungen, Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2016, 81–116.
110. Max Weber, “Some Categories of Interpretive Sociology,” in The Sociological
Quarterly 22 (2), 151–180.
111. It is unclear whether Weber’s reference to “the second part of the essay” means
Part II or the second half of the text, which is made up of seven parts. Differing
views on this can be found in Wolfgang Schluchter, Entzauberung, and Johannes
Winckelmann, “Die Herkunft von Max Webers ‘Entzauberungs’- Konzeption.
Zugleich ein Beitrag zu der Frage, wie gut wir das Werk Max Webers kennen
können,” in Kölner Zeitschrift für Soziologie und Sozialpsychologie 32 (1980), 12–49.
112. Max Weber, “Categories,” 155. Translation slightly modified.
113. Ibid., 154.
114. Ibid.
115. For a fundamental critique and possible alternative, see Hans Joas, The Creativity of
Action.
116. Max Weber, “Categories,” 155.
117. Max Weber, Economy and Society, 506.
118. Ibid.
119. Ibid.
120. Max Weber, The Essential Weber: A Reader, London: Routledge, 2004, 35.
121. Ibid.
122. Here Charles Taylor seems to me to cleave too closely to Weber. He too writes that
the “disenchanted” world appears to be one without meaning, but then rightly
rejects the tendency to engage in backward historical projection to the effect that
the question of meaning was decisive to the emergence and development of religion
(Charles Taylor, A Secular Age, Cambridge, MA: Belknap, 2007, 680).
123. Matthias Jung, Gewöhnliche Erfahrung, Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2014, 118f.
Relevant works of John Dewey are John Dewey, Logic: The Theory of Inquiry,
New York, 1938, 60–80; Dewey, Experience and Nature (1925), New York: Dover,
1958, 40–77.
124. Friedrich H. Tenbruck, “Das Werk Max Webers,” in Kölner Zeitschrift für Soziologie
und Sozialpsychologie 27 (1975), 663–702.
125. Max Weber, The Protestant Ethic and the Spirit of Capitalism, London: Routledge,
2001, 61f.
126. Ibid., 178, fn. 19.
127. Friedrich H. Tenbruck, “Das Werk Max Webers,” 667.
128. Hans Joas, Was ist die Achsenzeit? Eine wissenschaftliche Debatte als Diskurs über
Transzendenz, Basel: Schwabe, 2014, 31.
129. Max Weber, Protestant Ethic, 71.
130. Very much in line with this is ibid., 95: “The Baptist denominations along with the
predestinationists, especially the strict Calvinists, carried out the most radical de-
valuation of all sacraments as means to salvation, and thus accomplished the reli-
gious rationalization [Entzauberung] of the world in its most extreme form.”
131. Ibid., 97.
308 Notes
162. Dirk Kaesler, Max Weber, 759. This is in contrast to Wolfgang Schluchter, for whom
this talk and that on “Politics as a Vocation” are philosophical texts. See his com-
prehensive and informative introduction to the new edition of the two talks in Max
Weber, Wissenschaft als Beruf / Politik als Beruf (= Max-Weber-Gesamtausgabe, sec-
tion I, vol. 17), Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1992, 1–46, here 1.
163. Max Weber, Protestant Ethic, 124.
164. Ibid.
165. Max Weber, “Science as a Vocation,” 13.
166. Wolfgang Schluchter, Entzauberung.
167. Friedrich H. Tenbruck, “Das Werk Max Webers,” 668.
168. Max Weber, Ancient Judaism, 5.
169. Wolfgang Schluchter, Entzauberung, 8 and 7.
170. Ibid.
171. Wolfgang Schluchter, Religion und Lebensführung, vol. 2, 518.
172. Max Weber, “Social Psychology of the World Religions,” 282.
173. Friedrich H. Tenbruck, “Das Werk Max Webers,” 686.
174. Ibid.
175. Max Weber, Economy and Society, An Outline of Interpretive Sociology (ed. by
Guenther Toth and Claus Wittich), Berkeley: University of California Press,
1978, 400.
176. Ibid.
177. Stefan Breuer questions, for good reasons, Weber’s familiarity with this literature;
he believes Weber had probably only consulted the associated reference works. See
Stefan Breuer, “Magie, Zauber, Entzauberung,” in Hans G. Kippenberg and Martin
Riesebrodt (eds.), Max Webers “Religionssystematik,” Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck,
2001, 119–130, here 126.
178. Max Weber, Economy and Society, 400.
179. Here Charles Taylor puts forward arguments similar to those of Durkheim: “Even
in the pre-Axial period, ritual was not simply an attempt at manipulation of higher
powers, as we would understand this today, because it was accompanied by a sense
of awe at these higher powers, and often a sense of wrongness in going against them,
captured by a term like ‘hubris’ for instance, as well as feelings of devotion and grat-
itude for favours conferred” (A Secular Age, 439).
180. Max Weber, Economy and Society, 422.
181. Max Weber, Ancient Judaism, 394.
182. According to Hartmann Tyrell, “Potenz und Depotenzierung der Religion. Religion
und Rationalisierung bei Max Weber,” in Saeculum 44 (1993), 300–347, here 305.
183. Hartmann Tyrell, “ ‘Das Religiöse’ in Max Webers Religionssoziologie,” in Saeculum
43 (1992), 172–230, here 192.
184. Max Weber, Economy and Society, 403.
185. Ibid., 404.
186. Ibid., 405.
187. It should be added—as Hans Gerhard Kippenberg and Joachim Radkau, for ex-
ample, have pointed out— that Weber also increasingly opened his mind to
310 Notes
the topic of ecstasy, not, of course, under the influence of Durkheim, but that of
Nietzsche and Erwin Rohde; yet he did not consistently conceive of this ecstasy as
constitutive of sacredness. See Joachim Radkau, Max Weber. Die Leidenschaft des
Denkens, Munich: Carl Hanser, 2005, 599 (the English translation is abridged);
Hans Gerhard Kippenberg, “Religionsanalyse im Zusammenhang mit einer
pragmatistischen Handlungstheorie,” in Heinrich Wilhelm Schäfer (ed.), Hans Joas
in der Diskussion. Kreativität–Selbsttranszendenz–Gewalt, Frankfurt/M: Campus,
2012, 59–78, esp. 73; in that volume, see also my “Antwort auf Kippenberg” (79–85);
Erwin Rohde, Psyche: The Cult of Souls and Belief in Immortality among the Greeks
(1898), London: Routledge, 2014; on Rohde’s influence on Weber, see Stefan Breuer,
“Max Weber, das Charisma und Erwin Rohde,” in Zeitschrift für Religions-und
Geistesgeschichte 67 (2015), 1–16.
188. Max Weber, Economy and Society, 405.
189. I related these reasons to Habermas as one of the thinkers who has most consist-
ently set out his ideas within a theory of language framework. Weber, meanwhile,
wrote before the “linguistic turn” as such and was unfamiliar with the semiotics of
American pragmatism; as a comparison with Dilthey or Troeltsch reveals, his work
also features major shortcomings from a hermeneutic perspective.
190. William James, The Varieties of Religious Experience (1902), New York: Penguin,
1982, 150. For an interpretation, see Hans Joas, The Genesis of Values, Chicago:
University of Chicago Press, 2000, 50f. Among philosophers, when it comes to
the prereflective constitution of meaning, American pragmatism is, often, not the
main point of reference. Instead they refer to the thought of Martin Heidegger and
Maurice Merleau-Ponty.
191. It should be emphasized that James did not give deep consideration to the symboli-
cally mediated nature of human perception; see ch. 2 of the present book. The way in
which Wolfgang Hellmich treats Max Weber as a quasipragmatist seems to me mis-
leading. See Wolfgang Hellmich, Aufklärende Rationalisierung. Ein Versuch, Max
Weber neu zu interpretieren, Berlin: Duncker und Humblot, 2013, esp. 187–223.
Pakistani sociologist Basit Bilal Koshul also seems to me to overstate the similarities
between Weber and pragmatism (Basit Bilal Koshul, The Postmodern Significance
of Max Weber’s Legacy. Disenchanting Disenchantment, New York: Palgrave
Macmillan, 2005). He attempts to substantiate the thesis that Weber himself made a
substantial contribution to stripping disenchanted rationalism of its enchantment.
His objective thus differs from mine, when I refer to stripping the narrative of disen-
chantment of its enchantment.
192. Wolfgang Schluchter, Entzauberung, 3.
193. See Joachim Radkau, Max Weber: A Biography, Cambridge: Polity, 2009, 200, on
Weber’s lack of understanding of libidinously charged work.
194. Max Weber, “Science as a Vocation,” 29.
195. This is not to deny that these versions, particularly in Weber’s day in the wake
of the debates on the First Vatican Council, exercised a major influence that ex-
tended into the magisterium. On the history of this term, see Matthias Laarmann,
“Sacrificium intellectus,” in Joachim Ritter et al. (eds.), Historisches Wörterbuch
Notes 311
209. Nathan Sivin, “Chinesische Wissenschaft. Ein Vergleich der Ansätze von Max
Weber und Joseph Needham,” in Wolfgang Schluchter (ed.), Max Webers Studie über
Konfuzianismus und Taoismus. Interpretation und Kritik, Frankfurt/M: Suhrkamp,
1983, 342–362. More positive about Weber in the context of the same comparison
is Benjamin Nelson, “Sciences and Civilizations, ‘East’ and ‘West’: Joseph Needham
and Max Weber,” in Boston Studies in the Philosophy of Science 11 (1974), 445–493.
210. Charles Taylor, A Secular Age.
211. Of the vast and of course also controversial literature, here I mention just an ex-
cellent overview: Rivka Feldhay, “Religion,” in The Cambridge History of Science,
vol. 3: Early Modern Science, ed. by Katharine Park and Lorraine Daston,
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2008, 727–755. It distinguishes three
main narratives on the relationship between religion and science as it has devel-
oped over the course of history (eternal conflict; peaceful coexistence; affinities and
interactions), affirms the relative validity of each narrative, and above all emphasizes
how the religious upheavals of the early modern period and the development of
modern science led to changes whose complexity is not well conveyed by any of the
three narratives.
212. The standard text by Keith Thomas, Religion and the Decline of Magic,
New York: Scribner, 1971, is highly compatible with Weber’s narrative of disenchant-
ment. For the debate on this book, see the introduction by the editors in Jonathan
Barry, Marianne Hester, and Gareth Roberts (eds.), Witchcraft in Early Modern
Europe: Studies in Culture and Belief, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1996,
1–45. On the history of the “miracle,” see Lorraine Daston and Katharine Park,
Wonders and the Order of Nature, 1150–1750, New York: Zone, 2001. For a critique,
see Michael Saler, “Modernity and Enchantment: A Historiographic Review,” in
American Historical Review 111 (2006), 692–716, esp. 703–705. Saler writes, “In this
respect, enchantment waxed rather than waned by the time of the Enlightenment,
countering more linear narratives of progressive disenchantment” (703).
213. Jürgen Habermas, Theory of Communicative Action, vol. 1, 247.
214. Max Weber, “ ‘Objectivity,’
” 57. Some scholars have used statements like
this as the basis for an interpretation of Weber as the defender of unintellec-
tual value commitments: Joachim Vahland, “Entzauberung. Max Weber und
seine Interpreten,” in Kant-Studien 90 (1999), 410– 433; for more detail, see
Joachim Vahland, Max Webers entzauberte Welt, Würzburg: Königshausen und
Neumann, 2001.
215. For more detail on this, see ch. 6 of the present book.
216. Again, the relevant literature is enormous. As an example of an alternative to
this weakness of Weberian analyses, here I mention just Peter van der Veer, The
Modern Spirit of Asia: The Spiritual and the Secular in China and India, Princeton,
NJ: Princeton University Press, 2014.
217. Letter from Max Weber to Ferdinand Tönnies, February 19, 1909, in Max-Weber-
Gesamtausgabe, section II, vol. 6, Tübingen: Mohr, 1994, 64f. For more on this letter,
see ch. 5 of the present book.
218. See Hans Joas, “Nachwort,” in Alfred Döblin, Der unsterbliche Mensch /Der Kampf
mit dem Engel, Frankfurt/M: Fischer, 2016, 613–636.
Notes 313
219. Letter from Max Weber to Elisabeth Gnauck-Kühne of July 15, 1909, in Max-Weber-
Gesamtausgabe, section II, vol. 6, 176.
220. Max Weber, The Religion of India: The Sociology of Hinduism and Buddhism,
New York: Free Press, 1967, 336f.
221. Max Weber, Ancient Judaism, esp. 270–296. As absorbing as Weber’s writings on
this topic and on the other world religions are, time and again they leave me with
an uneasy feeling. They are obviously based in large part on lengthy excerpts from
secondary sources, but he presents them as if they were primary research findings.
He almost never tries to weigh the pros and cons of conflicting views. Instead Weber
decides with an authoritative air what is right and wrong.
222. Ibid., 290.
223. Ibid., 291.
224. Ibid., 294.
225. Ibid., 296.
226. Ibid., 273.
227. Ibid., 268.
228. Ibid., 277.
229. This term and this topic have long dominated the critical engagement with this text,
but I have to leave aside their problematic character here. One of the earliest critics of
Weber on this front is still worth reading: Julius Guttmann, “Max Webers Soziologie
des antiken Judentums” (1925), in Wolfgang Schluchter (ed.), Max Webers Studie
über das antike Judentum. Interpretation und Kritik, Frankfurt/M: Suhrkamp, 1981,
326; the same goes for Arnaldo Momigliano, “A Note on Max Weber’s Definition of
Judaism as a Pariah Religion,” in History and Theory 19 (1980), 313–318; for a sum-
mary, see Wolfgang Schluchter, Religion und Lebensführung, vol. 2, 182–192.
230. Max Weber, Ancient Judaism, 382.
231. See ibid., esp. 369–378, here 375. “Deutero-Isaiah” (= Second Isaiah) is the term ap-
plied to the (fictional?) author of c hapters 40–55 of the Book of Isaiah.
232. For a comprehensive reconstruction, see Eckart Otto, Max Webers Studien des Antiken
Judentums, Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2002. For a shorter account that focuses on
comparisons with Weber’s contemporaries, see Eckart Otto, “Die hebräische Prophetie
bei Max Weber, Ernst Troeltsch und Hermann Cohen. Ein Diskurs im Weltkrieg zur
christlich-jüdischen Kultursynthese,” in Wolfgang Schluchter and Friedrich Wilhelm
Graf (eds.), Asketischer Protestantismus und der “Geist” des modernen Kapitalismus.
Max Weber und Ernst Troeltsch, Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2005, 201–255. Also useful
is Bernhard Lang, “Prophet, Priester, Virtuose,” in Hans G. Kippenberg and Martin
Riesebrodt (eds.), Max Webers “Religionssystematik,” 167–191. On the significance of a
latent engagement with Nietzsche, see Hans Joas, The Genesis of Values, 27–31.
233. See the excellent essay by Konrad Schmid, “Klassische und nachklassische Deutungen
der alttestamentlichen Prophetie,” in Zeitschrift für neuere Theologiegeschichte 3
(1996), 225–250.
234. Ibid., 247.
235. It is, of course, a great irony, then, when Tony Fahey praises Weber’s text as nothing
short of a methodological model for the analysis of individuals: Tony Fahey, “Max
Weber’s Ancient Judaism,” in American Journal of Sociology 88 (1982), 62–87.
314 Notes
236. In this light, one might also rethink the comparison between Weber’s perspective
and Ernst Troeltsch’s interpretation of the prophets, which he produced in connec-
tion with a different issue. See Ernst Troeltsch, “Glaube und Ethos der hebräischen
Propheten,” 34–65. In his comparative analysis, “Die hebräische Prophetie,” Eckart
Otto aligns himself with Weber’s concerns to an astonishing degree. A more
apt means of grasping Troeltsch’s perspective is provided by Johann Hinrich
Claussen, Die Jesus-Deutung von Ernst Troeltsch im Kontext der liberalen Theologie,
Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1997, 72–78. For more on the topic of the prophets, see ch.
5 of the present book.
237. Correct in this respect is Stefan Breuer, Max Webers Herrschaftssoziologie,
Frankfurt/M: Suhrkamp, 1991, 66f.
238. Max Weber, Ancient Judaism, 219.
239. Ibid., 223.
240. Ibid., 222.
241. Kenneth Pomeranz, The Great Divergence: China, Europe, and the Making of the
Modern World Economy, Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 2000.
242. A summary that magnifies all the various criticisms can be found in Heinz Steinert,
Max Webers unwiderlegbare Fehlkonstruktionen. Die protestantische Ethik und der
Geist des Kapitalismus, Frankfurt/M: Campus, 2010. See also the review of this book
by Johannes Weiß, “Was steckt dahinter?,” in Archives européennes de sociologie 52
(2011), 580–587.
243. From this perspective, Troeltsch’s writings seem to me far superior. In addition to
my observations in the first part of this chapter, see esp. Ernst Troeltsch, Schriften
zur Bedeutung des Protestantismus für die moderne Welt (1906–1913) (= KGA, vol.
8), Berlin: de Gruyter, 2001. Of the recent literature, the following provocative book
in particular highlights the distorted nature of our conception of the Reformation
as a result of the focus on its “surviving” variants: Brad Gregory, The Unintended
Reformation: How a Religious Revolution Secularized Society, Cambridge, MA:
Harvard University Press, 2012.
244. I find the scholarship of Wolfgang Reinhard most impressive in this respect. See,
for example, his classic essay “Gegenreformation als Modernisierung? Prolegomena
zu einer Theorie des konfessionellen Zeitalters” (1977), now in Wolfgang Reinhard,
Ausgewählte Abhandlungen, Berlin: Dunkler und Humblot, 1997, 77–102, and the
rich literature building on his work.
245. Pioneering here is Robert W. Scribner, “The Reformation, Popular Magic, and the
‘Disenchantment of the World,’ ” in Journal of Interdisciplinary History 23 (1993),
475–494. Salient to my arguments, in addition to Scribner’s publications, which
are now available in collected form (Robert W. Scribner, Religion and Culture in
Germany 1400–1800, ed. by Lyndal Roper, Leiden: Brill, 2001), are the studies of
Alexandra Walsham. See Walsham, “Reformation Legacies,” in Peter Marshall
(ed.), The Oxford Illustrated History of the Reformation, Oxford: Oxford University
Press, 2015, 227–268; Walsham, “The Reformation and ‘The Disenchantment of the
World’ Reassessed,” in The Historical Journal 51 (2008), 497–528; and coming to
profounder conclusions: Walsham, “Migrations of the Holy: Explaining Religious
Notes 315
Change in Medieval and Early Modern Europe,” in Journal of Medieval and Early
Modern Studies 44 (2014), 241–280. There are, however, certainly grounds for the
claim that Weber himself was already focusing on the level of lived faith by consid-
ering popular devotional literature. But it is surely beyond dispute that his sources
here were far from adequate.
246. For an excellent account of this, see Robert W. Scribner, “The Reformation,”
476–480.
247. Ibid., 483. A fascinating study of the spontaneous sacralization of spaces under the
conditions of a strict theological antisacramentalism is provided by Brian C. Wilson,
“Altars and Chalkstones: The Anomalous Case of Puritan Sacred Space in Light of
Durkheim’s Theory of Ritual,” in Thomas A. Idinopulos and Brian C. Wilson (eds.),
Reappraising Durkheim for the Study and Teaching of Religion Today, Leiden: Brill,
2002, 163–182.
248. Robert W. Scribner, Religion and Culture in Germany, 1400–1800, 327; on historical
change in this respect, see Heinz-Dieter Kittsteiner, “Das Gewissen im Gewitter,” in
Jahrbuch für Volkskunde 10 (1987), 7–26.
249. See ch. 5 of the present book, 316, n. 10.
250. See above, 125f.
251. Robert W. Scribner, “The Reformation,” 493.
252. Alexandra Walsham, “The Reformation,” 528. British historian Owen Chadwick
warned of the dangers of the concept of disenchantment as early as 1975 in his
important book on secularization. See Owen Chadwick, The Secularization of
the European Mind in the 19th Century, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press,
1975, 258.
253. I was made aware of this by Alexandra Walsham, “Migrations of the Holy,” 247, with
reference to Ulinka Rublack and Robin Briggs. To gain a more complete picture, one
would also have to pay more attention to the research on the witch hunts and witch
mania of the early modern period.
254. Alexandra Walsham, “Reformation Legacies,” 267.
255. Through a critical engagement with Max Weber, Hartmut Lehmann has repeat-
edly called for this with reference to the history of pietism: Hartmut Lehmann, Die
Entzauberung der Welt. Studien zu Themen von Max Weber, Göttingen: Wallstein,
2009; Lehmann, Religiöse Erweckung in gottferner Zeit. Studien zur Pietismusfor
schung, Göttingen: Wallstein, 2010. Also salient, with a focus on global Penteco
stalism in the twentieth century, is the oeuvre of British sociologist of religion
David Martin. See, for example, his essay “The Relevance of the European Model
of Secularization in Latin America and Africa,” in Hans Joas and Klaus Wiegandt
(eds.), Secularization and the World Religions, Liverpool, 2010, 278–295. On Martin,
see my recent contribution: Hans Joas, “Introduction: More Weberian Than Weber?
David Martin’s Political Sociology of Religion,” in Joas (ed.), David Martin and the
Sociology of Religion, Oxford: Routledge, 2018, 1–15.
256. According to Johannes Weiß, “Entzauberung,” 26.
316 Notes
Chapter 5
discerns the connection between the formation of psychological types and assertions
about religious history: Krämer, Erfahrungsvielfalt und Wirklichkeit. Zu William
James’ Realitätsverständnis, Göttingen: Vandenhoeck und Ruprecht, 2006, 86–88.
I disagree with her classification of Hinduism, however.
14. William James, The Varieties of Religious Experience, 143.
15. See, for example, Josiah Royce, The Sources of Religious Insight, New York: Scribner,
1912, 8.
16. A good overview can be found in Edith Hanke, “Erlösungsreligionen,” in Hans
G. Kippenberg and Martin Riesebrodt (eds.), Max Webers “Religionssystematik,”
Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2001, 209–226. See the reference there (211) to the first
use of the term in Otto Pfleiderer, Religionsphilosophie auf geschichtlicher Grundlage,
Berlin: Reimer, 1878, 725.
17. Ernst Troeltsch, The Absoluteness of Christianity and the History of Religion (1902/
1912), London: SCM, 1972, 107f.
18. Ibid., 109.
19. Ibid. On this topic in his later writings, see also Ernst Troeltsch, “Erlösung: II.
Dogmatisch,” in Die Religion in Geschichte und Gegenwart, Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck,
1910, vol. 2, col. 481–488, and Troeltsch, Glaubenslehre, Munich: Duncker und
Humblot, 1925, 326–364.
20. Ernst Troeltsch, “Glaube und Ethos der hebräischen Propheten” (1916), in
Troeltsch, Aufsätze zur Geistesgeschichte und Religionssoziologie, ed. by Hans Baron,
Tübingen: Mohr, 1925, 34–65; Troeltsch, “Erlösung: II. Dogmatisch,” col. 481–488.
21. Wilhelm Bousset, “Propheten und Prophetische Religionen,” in Bousset, Das Wesen
der Religion, dargestellt an ihrer Geschichte, Halle: Gebauer-Schwetschke, 1906,
82–103.
22. Max Weber, Economy and Society: An Outline of Interpretive Sociology, ed. by
Guenther Roth and Claus Wittich, Berkeley: University of California Press, 1978,
443f., and Weber, The Religion of India: The Sociology of Hinduism and Buddhism,
Glencoe, IL: Free Press, 1958, 153 and 354f., n. 25.
23. Edith Hanke, “Erlösungsreligionen,” 224 (following Wolfgang Schluchter).
24. Leo Strauss, “On the Argument with European Science” (1924), in: Leo Strauss,
The Early Writings (1921–1932), Albany: State University of New York Press, 2002,
107–117. For an excellent interpretation and contextualization, see Stephan Steiner,
Weimar in Amerika: Leo Strauss’ Politische Philosophie, Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck,
2013, 54f. Strauss’s text refers to Georg Wobbermin (ed.), Religionsphilosophie, Berlin:
Heise, 1924.
25. Leo Strauss, “On the Argument,” 109.
26. Ibid.
27. Ibid.
28. Ibid., 108. For key contextual information, see Thomas Meyer, Vom Ende der
Emanzipation. Jüdische Philosophie und Theologie nach 1933, Göttingen: Vandenhoeck
und Ruprecht, 2008.
29. In the preface, written in 1964, to the first publication of the German original of his
book on Hobbes, Strauss refers to the “revival of theology, a process that for me is asso-
ciated with the names of Karl Barth and Franz Rosenzweig.” See Leo Strauss, Hobbes’
318 Notes
45. Hans Joas, “Max Weber and the Origin of Human Rights: A Study of Cultural
Innovation,” in Charles Camic, Philip S. Gorski, and David M. Trubek (eds.), Max
Weber’s “Economy and Society”: A Critical Companion, Stanford, CA: Stanford
University Press, 2005, 366–382.
46. Hans Joas, “Eine deutsche Idee von der Freiheit? Cassirer und Troeltsch zwischen
Deutschland und dem Westen,” in Rainer Forst, Martin Hartmann, and Rahel Jaeggi
(eds.), Sozialphilosophie und Kritik, Frankfurt/M: Suhrkamp, 2009, 288–316. In
this sense it is notable that one of the first reviews of Jaspers’s book was titled “Die
Überwindung des Historismus” [Overcoming historicism]; see Rudolf Schottländer,
in Der Monat 2 (1949), 12, 96–98.
47. Georg Simmel, The View of Life: Four Metaphysical Essays with Journal Aphorisms,
Chicago, University of Chicago Press, 2010. On the concept of the “axial turning” in
Simmel’s work, see Hans Joas, The Genesis of Values, Chicago: University of Chicago
Press, 2000, 79–81. On the influence of Simmel’s book on the early Heidegger and
his understanding of death, see Michael Großheim, Von Georg Simmel zu Martin
Heidegger. Philosophie zwischen Leben und Existenz, Bonn: Bouvier, 1991; John E.
Jalbert, “Time, Death, and History in Simmel and Heidegger,” in Human Studies 26
(2003), 259–283, and the instructive introduction by Donald N. Levine and Daniel
Silver to the English-language edition of Simmel’s book: The View of Life, ix–xxxii.
48. Georg Simmel, The View of Life, 54.
49. Donald N. Levine, “Note on the Concept of an Axial Turning in Human History,”
in Said Amir Arjomand and Edward A. Tiryakian (eds.), Rethinking Civilizational
Analysis, London: Sage, 2004, 67–70. One might argue, however, that in his essay on
Michelangelo, Simmel does in fact interpret the turn to the worldly in Renaissance
art as an “axial turning” vis-à-vis the transcendence-orientation of the Gothic style,
and that in this sense he applies his conceptual scheme to the rise and decline of
“transcendence.” But he does not refer to this change as a turning point in world
history: Georg Simmel, Philosophische Kultur, Potsdam: Kiepenheuer, 1923, 168.
An older attempt, not so much to claim that Simmel influenced Jaspers as to apply
Simmel’s idea of the “axial turning” to Jaspers’s Axial Age—that is, to suggest that the
beginning of the “axial turning” lies in the “Axial Age”—is provided by Leo Franke,
“Die Achsenzeit als Wendung zur Idee: K. Jaspers und G. Simmel,” in Zeitschrift für
philosophische Forschung 26 (1972), 83–102.
50. Karl Jaspers, The Origin and Goal of History, London: Routledge, 2010, 1 (emphasis
added).
51. Georg Wilhelm Friedrich Hegel, The Philosophy of History, Kitchener, ON: Batoche,
2001, 338f. Curiously, here the English-language edition translates the German word
“Angel” as “axis.” My thanks to Austin Harrington (Leeds) for pointing this out.
52. Ibid. For the classical interpretation of this passage, see Karl Löwith, From Hegel to
Nietzsche: The Revolution in Nineteenth-Century Thought (1941), London: Holt,
Rinehart and Winston, 1954, 31–36, esp. 34f.
53. Joseph Pohle, Lehrbuch der Dogmatik, vol. 1, Paderborn: Schöningh, 1914, 20 (em-
phasis added). My thanks to Roland Kany (Munich) for making me aware of this pas-
sage. I do not, however, have any evidence that Jaspers was familiar with this text. The
Notes 321
first use of the terms “axis” and “Axial Age” in Jaspers’s work is to be found in a talk he
delivered in Geneva in 1946: Karl Jaspers, The European Spirit, London: SCM, 1947.
54. Martin Riesebrodt, “Ethische und exemplarische Prophetie,” in Hans G. Kippenberg
and Martin Riesebrodt (eds.), Max Webers “Religionssystematik,” 193–208.
55. Ernst von Lasaulx, Neuer Versuch einer alten, auf die Wahrheit der Tatsachen
gegründeten Philosophie der Geschichte (1856), Munich: Oldenbourg, 1952 (for more
detail on Lasaulx, see the excursus later in this chapter). Lasaulx mentions August
Friedrich Gfrörer, Urgeschichte des menschlichen Geschlechts, Schaffhausen: Hurter,
1855, see 206f., and Eduard Röth, Die ägyptische und die zoroastrische Glaubenslehre
als die ältesten Quellen unserer spekulativen Ideen, Mannheim: Bassermann, 1846.
The latter refers (348) to Anquetil-Duperron as his source.
56. Dietrich Metzler, “A. H. Anquetil-Duperron (1731–1805) und das Konzept der
Achsenzeit,” in Achaemenid History 7 (1991), 123–133. He refers to Anquetil-
Duperron’s translation and publication of the ancient Persian Zend-Avesta (Paris,
1771). For an account of Anquetil-Duperron’s achievement, see Jürgen Osterhammel,
Unfabling the East: The Enlightenment’s Encounter with Asia, Princeton, NJ: Princeton
University Press, 2019, 363–367. He calls Anquetil-Duperron’s translation “the first
scholarly work on an Asiatic text standing completely outside the biblical and clas-
sical Mediterranean traditions and, as such, it deserves to be seen as a founding docu-
ment of a truly polyphonous global history” (363). A comprehensive biography of the
scholar is available in French: Jean-Luc Kieffer, Anquetil-Duperron. L’Inde en France
au XVIIIe siècle, Paris: Société d’édition “Les Belles Lettres,” 1983.
57. John Stuart Stuart-Glennie, In the Morningland: Or, The Law of the Origin and
Transformation of Christianity, vol. I: The New Philosophy of History, London:
Longman, Greens and Company, 1873. The first to draw attention to this author in
connection with the Axial Age debate was Lewis Mumford, The Transformations of
Man, London: Allen and Unwin, 1957, 57. A detailed account is now available: Eugene
Halton, From the Axial Age to the Moral Revolution: John Stuart-Glennie, Karl Jaspers,
and a New Understanding of the Idea, New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2014.
58. George Foot Moore, History of Religion, Edinburgh: T. and T. Clark, 1914, vol. 1, viii/
ix. I found the reference to this in James Turner, Religion Enters the Academy: The
Origins of the Scholarly Study of Religion in America, Athens: University of Georgia
Press, 2011, 65.
59. Rudolf Otto, “Parallels and Convergences in the History of Religions,” in Rudolf
Otto, Religious Essays: A Supplement to “The Idea of the Holy,” Oxford: Oxford
University Press, 1931, 95–109. As it happens, his book is dedicated to Wilhelm
Bousset, who had already introduced the phrase “prophetic age” in 1906. See p. 317,
n. 21 in this chapter.
60. Alfred Weber, Kulturgeschichte als Kultursoziologie, Leiden: Sijthoff, 1935, 7.
61. Alfred Döblin (ed.), The Living Thoughts of Confucius, New York: Longmans, Green
and Co., 1940, for example, 17.
62. Benjamin Schwartz, “The Age of Transcendence,” in Daedalus 104 (1975), 1–7.
Arnold Gehlen also demonstrates a sense for this when he refuses to apply “our” un-
derstanding of the “supernatural” to “primitive cultures.” In that context, he contends,
322 Notes
it is in fact “a dimension, a quality of everyday life that may come into play at any
time, because one transcends into the this-worldly realm, but this does not entail
a difference between the beyond and this world of the kind we inevitably associate
with the concept of the supernatural” (Arnold Gehlen, Urmensch und Spätkultur.
Philosophische Ergebnisse und Aussagen [1956], Frankfurt/M: Athenäum, 21964, 99).
63. Arnaldo Momigliano, Alien Wisdom: The Limits of Hellenization, Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press, 1975, 8f. Of the extremely numerous writings of Shmuel
Eisenstadt, here I mention just “The Axial Age in World History,” in Hans Joas and
Klaus Wiegandt (eds.), The Cultural Values of Europe, Liverpool: Liverpool University
Press, 2008, 22–42.
64. Björn Wittrock, “Cultural Crystallization and Civilization Change: Axiality
and Modernity,” in Eliezer Ben-Rafael and Yitzhak Sternberg (eds.), Comparing
Modernities: Pluralism versus Homogeneity: Essays in Homage to Shmuel N. Eisenstadt,
Leiden: Brill, 2005, 83–123, here 112.
65. Both Benjamin Schwartz and Robert Bellah set great store in interpreting
Confucianism as a religion with “post-axial” traits and identifying in several Chinese
traditions concepts whose meaning corresponds with that of transcendence. I am
unable to discuss this nonetheless controversial issue further here. In addition to
Schwartz’s article “The Age of Transcendence,” see his book The World of Thought in
Ancient China, Cambridge, MA: Belknap, 1985. See also Heiner Roetz, Die chinesische
Ethik der Achsenzeit. Eine Rekonstruktion unter dem Aspekt des Durchbruchs zu
postkonventionellem Denken, Frankfurt/M: Suhrkamp, 1992; Roetz, “The Axial Age
Theory: A Challenge to Historism or an Explanatory Device of Civilization Analysis?
With a Look at the Normative Discourse in Axial Age China,” in Robert N. Bellah
and Hans Joas (eds.), The Axial Age and Its Consequences, Cambridge, MA: Harvard
University Press, 2012, 248–273; Michael Puett, To Become a God: Cosmology,
Sacrifice, and Self-Divinization in Early China, Cambridge, MA: Harvard University
Asia Center, 2002, esp. 1–29; Robert N. Bellah, Religion in Human Evolution: From the
Paleolithic to the Axial Age, Cambridge, MA: Belknap, 2011, 399–480.
66. Johann Arnason, Shmuel N. Eisenstadt, and Björn Wittrock, “General Introduction,”
in Johann Arnason, Shmuel N. Eisenstadt, and Björn Wittrock (eds.), Axial
Civilizations and World History, Leiden: Brill, 2005, 1–12, here 7. This volume also
includes an essay by Arnason on the history of the Axial Age hypothesis: “The Axial
Age and Its Interpreters: Reopening a Debate,” 19–49. This essay, however, is a pro-
grammatic text rather than a study in the history of science. A recent work that moves
things forward in the latter sense is John D. Boy and John Torpey, “Inventing the Axial
Age: The Origins and Uses of a Historical Concept,” in Theory and Society 42 (2013),
241–259.
67. Yehuda Elkana, “Second- Order Thinking in Classical Greece,” in Shmuel N.
Eisenstadt (ed.), Origins and Diversity of Axial Age Civilizations, vol. 1, Albany: State
University of New York Press, 1986, 40–64. An independent effort in the same di-
rection has been produced by Michael Horace Barnes, Stages of Thought: The Co-
Evolution of Religious Thought and Science, Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2000,
esp. 93–111.
Notes 323
68. Karl-Otto Apel, Diskurs und Verantwortung. Das Problem des Übergangs zur
postkonventionellen Moral, Frankfurt/M: Suhrkamp, 1990, passim, for example,
429f. The phrases cited here come from the Apel-led project “Funkkolleg Praktische
Philosophie/Ethik,” Studienbegleitbrief 2, Weinheim 1980, 51 and 81.
69. Ernst Cassirer, The Philosophy of Symbolic Forms, vol. 2: Mythical Thought (1923),
New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 1955, 255. Of the literature on the Axial Age,
Matthias Jung in particular builds on the work of Cassirer. See, for example, his
“Embodiment, Transcendence, and Contingency: Anthropological Features of the
Axial Age,” in Robert N. Bellah and Hans Joas (eds.), The Axial Age, 77–101.
70. On the basis of evolutionary psychology, Robert Bellah has sought to find a synthe-
sizing term in the shape of “theoretic culture.” See p. 185. of the present book.
71. It is noteworthy that in his attempt to reformulate historical materialism, Jürgen
Habermas made reference to Jaspers’s Axial Age hypothesis. See Jürgen Habermas,
“Geschichte und Evolution,” in Habermas, Zur Rekonstruktion des Historischen
Materialismus, Frankfurt/M: Suhrkamp, 1976, 200–259, here 241f. But it is equally
noteworthy that for him the novel elements emerging from the Axial Age “replace”
older aspects—as he states explicitly (242) with reference to narrative or argumen-
tative explanations. Here we find a significant difference between the (then) views of
Jürgen Habermas and those of Robert Bellah (see below).
72. My main sources for the biographical information are Axel Schwaiger, Christliche
Geschichtsdeutung in der Moderne: Eine Untersuchung zum Geschichtsdenken von
Juan Donoso Cortés, Ernst von Lasaulx und Vladimir Solov’ev in der Zusammenschau
christlicher Historiographieentwicklung, Berlin: Duncker und Humblot, 2001, 236ff.,
and the introduction by Eugen Thurnher to the republished version of Lasaulx’s book
Neuer Versuch einer alten, auf die Wahrheit der Tatsachen gegründeten Philosophie
der Geschichte, 7–60. See also Friedrich Engel-Janosi, “The Historical Thought of
Ernst von Lasaulx,” in Theological Studies 14 (1953), 377–401. Also inspired by
Engel-Janosi is Herta-Ursula Docekal, Ernst von Lasaulx. Ein Beitrag zur Kritik des
organischen Geschichtsbegriffs, Münster: Aschendorff, 1970. For an unsurpassed de-
scription of the intellectual milieu to which Lasaulx belonged, see the chapter “Die
Auseinandersetzung mit dem Zeitgeist” in Franz Schnabel’s history of the nineteenth
century: Franz Schnabel, Deutsche Geschichte im neunzehnten Jahrhundert, vol.
4: Die religiösen Kräfte, Freiburg: Herder, 1937, 164–202. Schnabel, however, erro-
neously describes Lasaulx as a nephew of Görres (168). In fact Görres was married
to Catherine von Lasaulx, a cousin of Ernst von Lasaulx. Detailed information on
the reasons for Jacob Burckhardt’s strong interest in Lasaulx and his critical engage-
ment with him can be found in Werner Kaegi, Jacob Burckhardt. Eine Biographie,
vol. XI, Basel: Schwabe, 1977, esp. 90–96; see also Alfons Koeter, “Ernst von Lasaulx’
Geschichtsphilosophie und ihr Einfluß auf Jacob Burckhardts ‘Weltgeschichtliche
Betrachtungen,’ ” Dissertation, Universität Münster, 1937, esp. 90–127.
73. See Axel Schwaiger, Christliche Geschichtsdeutung, 267.
74. Ernst von Lasaulx, Neuer Versuch, 159.
75. Here my interpretation differs from that of Axel Schwaiger, Christliche Geschichts
deutung, 267.
324 Notes
76. Pippa Norris and Ronald Inglehart, Sacred and Secular: Religion and Politics
Worldwide, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2004. See also the brilliant cri-
tique of this influential book by Daniel Silver, “Religion without Instrumentalization,”
in Archives européennes de sociologie 47 (2006), 421–434.
77. Ernst von Lasaulx, Neuer Versuch, 137.
78. Axel Schwaiger, Christliche Geschichtsdeutung, 244.
79. In addition to the texts I have mentioned already, articles providing an over-
view are Stefan Breuer, “Kulturen der Achsenzeit. Leistung und Grenzen eines
geschichtsphilosophischen Konzepts,” in Saeculum 45 (1994), 1–33 (no longer fully
up to date, of course); Antony Black, “The ‘Axial Period’: What Was It and What Does
It Signify?,” in Review of Politics 70 (2008), 23–39 (full of misunderstandings in my
opinion); Björn Thomassen, “Anthropology, Multiple Modernities and the Axial Age
Debate,” in Anthropological Theory 10 (2010), 321–342. A comprehensive bibliog-
raphy is provided in Robert N. Bellah and Hans Joas (eds.), The Axial Age, 469–537.
80. Hans Freyer, “Der Einbruch der Transzendenz in die Geschichte,” in Freyer, Schwelle
der Zeiten. Beiträge zur Soziologie der Kultur, Stuttgart: DVA, 1965, 121–156.
81. Eric Voegelin, Order and History, 5 vols., Columbia: University of Missouri
Press, 2001.
82. For biographical information, see the excellent introduction by Michael Henkel, Eric
Voegelin zur Einführung, Hamburg: Junius, 1998, here 16.
83. Eric Voegelin, “The Political Religions” (1938), in Eric Voegelin, Modernity without
Restraint, ed. by Manfred Henningsen, Columbia: University of Missouri Press, 2000,
19–74, here 34.
84. See in vol. 1 of Eric Voegelin, Ordnung und Geschichte, introduction and afterword
by Jan Assmann (17–23 and 213–224) and Peter Machinist, “Mesopotamien in Eric
Voegelins ‘Ordnung und Geschichte,’ ” 177–212.
85. See Eric Voegelin, Order and History, vol. 4 (“The Chinese Ecumene”), 340–370.
My thanks to Micha Knuth (Berlin) for helpful remarks and objections to my
interpretation.
86. Michael Henkel, Eric Voegelin, 20. On the epoch-making importance of James in this
respect, see Hans Joas, The Genesis of Values, 35–53, and ch. 2 of the present book.
87. A new comparison between Jaspers and Voegelin in this respect is provided by Peter
Brickey LeQuire, “The Axial Age Debate as Political Discourse: Karl Jaspers and Eric
Voegelin,” in Clio 43 (2014), 295–316.
88. An extensive literature exists on these issues. See, for example, Udo Kessler, Die
Wiederentdeckung der Transzendenz. Ordnung von Mensch und Gesellschaft im
Denken Eric Voegelins, Würzburg: Königshausen und Neumann, 1995; Claus Heimes,
Politik und Transzendenz. Ordnungsdenken bei Carl Schmitt und Eric Voegelin,
Berlin: Duncker und Humblot, 2009.
89. Bruce Douglass, “A Diminished Gospel: A Critique of Voegelin’s Interpretation of
Christianity,” in Stephen A. McKnight (ed.), Eric Voegelin’s Search for Order in History,
Baton Rouge: Louisiana State University Press, 1978, 139–154.
90. Jan Assmann, “Der Sonderweg des christlichen Abendlandes. Eric Voegelin stiftet
Feindschaft zwischen Geist und Ordnung und bestreitet der Neuzeit ihre Legitimität,”
in Frankfurter Allgemeine Zeitung, June 3, 1994, 10.
Notes 325
91. I have pursued this project in a number of my works. See Hans Joas, The Sacredness
of the Person: A New Genealogy of Human Rights, Washington, DC: Georgetown
University Press, 2013; Joas, “Sacralization and Desacralization: Political
Domination and Religious Interpretation,” in Journal of the Society of Christian
Ethics 36 (2016), 2, 25–42.
92. Lewis Mumford, The Transformations of Man, 57, for his assertion that he made his
word choice independently.
93. Lewis Mumford, The Conduct of Life, New York: Harcourt, Brace and Co., 1951,
221: “Deliberately, I use the word ‘axial’ in a double sense, meaning first of all that
there must be a change in values, and further a change so central that all the other
activities that rotate around this axis will be affected by it.” This, however, does not
appear to capture the meaning of Jaspers’s concept of an axis. For the reference to
“axiology,” see Lewis Mumford, The Transformations of Man, 57.
94. On the background to this theoretical turn, see Hans Joas and Wolfgang Knöbl,
Social Theory, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2014, 85–90.
95. Talcott Parsons, Societies: Evolutionary and Comparative Perspectives, Englewood
Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall, 1966, 70.
96. Ibid.
97. Talcott Parsons, “Karl Jaspers,” in International Encyclopedia of the Social Sciences,
vol. 18, New York: Free Press, 1979, 341–345.
98. Peter Brickey LeQuire and Daniel Silver, “Critical Naïveté? Religion, Science, and
Action in the Parsons-Voegelin Correspondence,” in European Journal of Sociology
54 (2013), 265–293.
99. The assertion in Björn Thomassen, “Anthropology,” 327, that only thinkers who
were “somewhat peripheral to mainstream functionalism” took up the idea of the
Axial Age thus requires correction.
100. See Marshall Hodgson, The Venture of Islam: Conscience and History in a
World Civilization, vol. 1, Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1958; Marshall
Hodgson, Rethinking World History: Essays on Europe, Islam, and World History,
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1993 (on Jaspers, 21).
101. See Edmund Burke III, “Introduction: Marshall G. S. Hodgson and World History,”
in Marshall Hodgson, Rethinking World History, ix–xxi, here xi, fn. 5.
102. See William A. Green, “Periodization in European and World History,” in Journal of
World History 3 (1992), 13–53, on Jaspers and Hodgson, 42–46.
103. Hans Joas, “Robert N. Bellah. Religiöse Evolution und symbolischer Realismus,”
in Stephan Moebius and Dirk Quadflieg (eds.), Kultur. Theorien der Gegenwart,
Wiesbaden: VS Verlag für Sozialwissenschaften, 22011, 83–91, here 90.
104. See the excellent account of the development of Eisenstadt’s oeuvre in Wolfgang
Knöbl, Spielräume der Modernisierung, Weilerswist: Velbrück, 2001, 221– 261,
which also provides a great deal of bibliographical information on Eisenstadt’s
writings. From the perspective of interest here, see also Ilana F. Silber, “Deciphering
Transcendence and the Open Code of Modernity: S. N. Eisenstadt’s Comparative
Hermeneutics of Civilizations,” in Journal of Classical Sociology 11 (2011), 269–280.
105. “An Interview with S. N. Eisenstadt: ‘Pluralism and the Multiple Forms of
Modernity,’ ” in European Journal of Social Theory 7 (2004), 319–404, here 395.
326 Notes
106. For more detail on this, see Hans Joas, Faith as an Option.
107. His most important text is Claude Lefort, “The Permanence of the Theologico-
Political?,” in Lefort, Democracy and Political Theory, Cambridge: Polity, 1988,
213–255.
108. Marcel Gauchet, Le désenchantement du monde. Une histoire politique de la religion,
Paris: Gallimard, 1985. In what follows I quote from the English translation: Marcel
Gauchet, The Disenchantment of the World: A Political History of Religion, Princeton,
NJ: Princeton University Press, 1997.
109. On this key idea of the creative formation of institutions in the work of Lefort’s
long-standing intellectual partner Cornelius Castoriadis, see Hans Joas,
“Institutionalization as a Creative Process: The Sociological Importance of
Cornelius Castoriadis’s Political Philosophy,” in Hans Joas, Pragmatism and Social
Theory, Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1993, 154–171.
110. To quote Jean Greisch in a volume devoted to Gauchet’s book: Pierre Colin and
Olivier Mongin (eds.), Un monde désenchanté?, Paris: Cerf, 1988, 22.
111. As an alternative I mention just Paul Ricoeur, “Theonomy and/or Autonomy,”
in Miroslav Volf, Carmen Krieg, and Thomas Kucharz, (eds.), The Future of
Theology: Essays in Honor of Jürgen Moltmann, Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1996,
284–298. On this issue, see also Jean-Paul Willaime, “À propos du ‘désenchantement
du monde’ de Marcel Gauchet,” in Autres Temps. Les cahiers du christianisme social 9
(1986), 68–75.
112. Oddly, Gauchet does not mention Voegelin despite the evident parallels between
their work. A number of reviewers have pointed this out: Adam Seligman in
American Political Science Review 92 (1998), 960f.; Martin Riesebrodt in American
Journal of Sociology 104 (1999), 1525f.
113. Marcel Gauchet, The Disenchantment, 13.
114. Ibid., 34.
115. Ibid., 36.
116. Ibid., 107.
117. This is also apparent in his astonishing conclusion that the risk of totalitarianism is
behind us. See his remarks in Pierre Colin and Olivier Mongin (eds.), Un monde, 88f.
118. Theorist of modernity Peter Wagner’s contribution to the Axial Age debate is ob-
viously influenced by Lefort’s analysis as well. He considers the consolidation of
religious doctrines after the Axial Age a relative loss of the sense for “reflexivity,
historicity and agentiality” or at least as their compression into narrower channels.
See Peter Wagner, “Palomar’s Question: The Axial Age Hypothesis, European
Modernity, and Historical Contingency,” in Johann Arnason et al. (eds.), Axial
Civilizations, 87–106, here 103.
119. Karl Jaspers, The European Spirit, London: SCM, 1947, 57. (The German original
has “Entzauberung der Staatengeschichte.”)
120. Ian Morris, Why the West Rules—For Now: The Patterns of History, and What They
Reveal about the Future, London: Profile, 2011, esp. 245–274, here 261f.
121. Ibid., 248.
122. Ibid., 262.
Notes 327
123. I point the reader to two other contributions that I cannot look at in detail here.
A comprehensive popular account is provided by Karen Armstrong, The Great
Transformation: The Beginning of Our Religious Traditions, New York: Anchor, 2006.
David Graeber makes a stab at a materialist explanation in a book much read due
to the author’s influence on the Occupy movement: David Graeber, Debt: The First
5000 Years, Brooklyn, NY: Melville House, 2014, ch. 9. What makes his analysis in-
teresting is the attention he pays to the role of money and coinage. In the detail,
however, his statements are quite unreliable. In particular, while Gauchet or Morris
try to comprehend the Axial Age innovations with a view to defending the victims
of archaic imperial expansion, Graeber seems to me to attribute these innovations
to this expansion itself or to view them as forms of mere “escapism,” as the mere inti-
mation of alternatives that await earthly realization.
124. Robert N. Bellah, “Religious Evolution,” in American Sociological Review 29 (1964),
358–374.
125. Of the many discussion of Bellah’s work I mention just Marcel Hénaff, “Three Crucial
Aspects of Religion in Human Evolution: Shamanism, Sacrifice, and Exogamic
Alliance,” in European Journal of Sociology 53 (2012), 327–335. A list of analyses
can be found in Michael Stausberg, “Bellah’s ‘Religion in Human Evolution’: A Post-
Review,” in Numen 61 (2014), 281–299, here 295–299. For a provisional attempt
to develop Bellah’s project further, see Robert N. Bellah and Hans Joas (eds.), The
Axial Age.
126. Thomas Joseph White, “Sociology as Theology,” in First Things 234 (2013), 34–39,
here 34.
127. Robert N. Bellah, “A Reply to My Critics,” in First Things 234 (2013), 49–55, here 50.
128. A crude example of a polemical critique that considers just a small portion of this
research and is chiefly based on popularizing renderings is Iain Provan, Convenient
Myths: The Axial Age, Dark Green Religion, and the World That Never Was, Waco,
TX: Baylor University Press, 2013.
129. Elmar Holenstein refers briefly to existing trading contacts. See Elmar Holenstein,
Philosophie-Atlas. Orte und Wege des Denkens, Zürich: Ammann, 2004, 40.
130. On the risk of reducing everything to the history of the state, see my above remarks
on Gauchet. The otherwise excellent contribution by Sheldon Pollock on the topic
also seems to me to suffer from a tendency to view the Axial Age innovations as
a necessary consequence rather than a response to developments in the impe-
rial state: Sheldon Pollock, “Axialism and Empire,” in Johann Arnason, Shmuel
Eisenstadt, and Björn Wittrock (eds.), Axial Civilizations and World History, 397–
450. This volume also includes an important chapter on the Mesopotamian states
(which tend to serve merely as a contrast to the Axial Age breakthroughs), their
own tendencies toward axiality, and the associated heterodox and often short-
lived religious innovations: Piotr Michalowski, “Mesopotamian Vistas on Axial
Transformations” (157–182).
131. Following the masterful overview by Björn Wittrock, “The Axial Age in World
History,” in Craig Benjamin (ed.), The Cambridge World History, vol. IV: A World
328 Notes
with States, Empires, and Networks, 1200 BCE–900 CE, Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press, 2015, 101–119, here 109.
132. Robert N. Bellah, Religion in Human Evolution, 271.
133. Ibid., 399–480; see also Björn Wittrock, “The Axial Age,” 109.
134. Robert N. Bellah, Religion in Human Evolution, 481–566; Björn Wittrock, “The
Axial Age,” 115.
135. Particularly instructive as a list of unresolved research problems is Johann P.
Arnason, “Rehistoricizing the Axial Age,” in Robert N. Bellah and Hans Joas (eds.),
The Axial Age and Its Consequences, 337–365.
136. Bernhard Lang, “Die zweigeteilte Welt. ‘Jenseits’ und ‘Diesseits’ in der katholischen
Theologie des 19. und 20. Jahrhunderts,” in Lucian Hölscher (ed.), Das Jenseits.
Facetten eines religiösen Begriffs in der Neuzeit, Göttingen: Wallstein, 2007, 203–232,
here 208f.
137. For a very clear example, see the remarkable theological reception of recent Axial
Age research: Robert Cummings Neville, Religion: Philosophical Theology, vol. 3,
Albany: State University of New York Press, 2015, 47–63, here 53f. The most im-
portant example of the theological reception of earlier research is John Hick, An
Interpretation of Religion: Human Responses to the Transcendent, London: Palgrave
Macmillan, 1989, 21–35. For an informed and agenda-advancing contribution from
contemporary German theology, see Bernd Elmar Koziel, Achsenzeit, Apokalyptik,
Gnade. Zur Hermeneutik des christlichen Glaubens, Würzburg: Echter, 2015, 43–75.
138. Benjamin Schwartz, The World of Thought in Ancient China, Cambridge, MA:
Belknap, 1985, 3.
139. I addressed this point with respect to the change in the idea of the prophet at the end
of ch. 4.
140. Jan Assmann, Of God and Gods: Egypt, Israel, and the Rise of Monotheism,
Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 2008, 76–89; Assmann, “Cultural Memory
and the Myths of the Axial Age,” in Robert N. Bellah and Hans Joas (eds.), The Axial
Age and Its Consequences, 366–407.
141. Jan Assmann, “Cultural Memory and the Myths of the Axial Age,” 400.
142. Here I draw on a passage in Hans Joas, Sind die Menschenrechte westlich?,
Munich: Kösel, 2015, 33f.
143. Björn Wittrock, “The Axial Age,” 108.
144. The rapid onset of fusions between “axial” religion and political power is emphasized
by William Herbrechtsmeier, “The Burden of the Axial Age: Transcendentalism in
Religion as a Function of Empire,” in Arthur L. Greil and David G. Bromley (eds.),
Defining Religion: Investigating the Boundaries between the Sacred and Secular,
Oxford: Elsevier Science, 2003, 109–126.
145. An example is Shmuel N. Eisenstadt, “Weber’s Analysis of Islam and the Specific
Pattern of Islamic Civilization,” in Wolfgang Schluchter (ed.), Max Weber and Islam,
New Brunswick, NJ: Transaction, 1999, 281–294.
146. Jeffrey Alexander, “The Promise and Contradictions of Axiality,” in Sociologica 1
(2013), 1–7, here 3.
Notes 329
147. For a defense of Weber against the critique emanating from Axial Age scholarship,
see John Torpey, “The ‘Axial Age’ vs. Weber’s Comparative Sociology of the World
Religions,” in Roland Robertson and John Simpson (eds.), The Art and Science of
Sociology: Essays in Honor of Edward A. Tiryakian, London: Anthem, 2016, 189–
203. His arguments, however, are based on the misunderstanding that the Axial Age
literature overstates the similarities between different religions.
148. Wolfgang Knöbl, Spielräume der Modernisierung, 221–261.
149. Jeremy C. A. Smith, “Grounds for Engagement. Dissonances and Overlaps at the
Intersection of Contemporary Civilizations Analysis and Postcolonial Sociology,” in
Current Sociology 63 (2015), 566–585.
150. David Martin, “Axial Religion and the Problem of Violence,” in Robert N. Bellah
and Hans Joas (eds.), The Axial Age and Its Consequences, 294–316 (which refers to
the author’s earlier important and comprehensive studies on the topic). This motif
also plays a key role in the account of Karen Armstrong, The Great Transformation.
151. As in the case of Iain Provan, Convenient Myths.
152. Ernst Troeltsch, “What Does ‘Essence of Christianity’ Mean?” (1903), in Ernst
Troeltsch, Writings on Theology and Religion, ed. by Robert Morgan and Michael
Pye, Atlanta: John Knox Press, 1977, 124–179.
153. For an overview of the term’s meanings, see Ingolf Dalferth, “The Idea of
Transcendence,” in Robert N. Bellah and Hans Joas (eds.), The Axial Age and Its
Consequences, 146–188. Highly informative on the conceptual history and the ques-
tion of how well the conceptual dyad transcendent/immanent captures the history
of religion is the essay by Johannes Zachhuber, “Transzendenz und Immanenz als
Interpretationskategorien antiken Denkens im 19. und 20. Jahrhundert,” in Izaak de
Hulster and Nathan MacDonald (eds.), Divine Presence and Absence in Exilic and
Post-Exilic Judaism, Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2013, 23–54.
154. As, for example, in the so-called Second Eucharistic Prayer of the Catholic Mass.
Catholic philosopher Josef Pieper went so far as to reject the attribution of the
term “sacred” to the nature of God, limiting it to “a quality pertaining to this our
world”: “Although God, of course, and God alone, is in the ultimate and deepest
sense ‘holy,’ we never apply to him the terms sacer, sacré, sacred, ‘sakral’—which
fact already clarifies a further point: whatever is not sacred cannot be conceived as
‘Godless’ by definition, much less as opposed to God” (Josef Pieper, In Search of the
Sacred: Contributions to an Answer, San Francisco: Ignatius, 1991, 22).
155. See ch. 2 of the present book and throughout. I return to the levels of symbolicity in
ch. 7. At this point it should also become clear why the pioneers of a conception of
religion that builds on a semiotic anthropology—namely Friedrich Schleiermacher
on the one hand, and Charles Sanders Peirce and Josiah Royce on the other—had to
be dealt with in depth in ch. 2. For a text that draws inspiration from both traditions
and creatively develops them further as few others have done, see Hermann
Deuser, Religionsphilosophie, Berlin: de Gruyter, 2009, here esp. Part III, “Das
Unbedingte: Ausarbeitung von Kreativität” (259–339).
330 Notes
Chapter 6
1. In the first part of what follows I base my argument on Hans Joas, “Dangerous Nouns
of Process: Differentiation, Rationalization, Modernization,” in Roland Robertson
and John Simpson (eds.), The Art and Science of Sociology: Essays in Honor of Edward
A. Tiryakian, London: Anthem, 2016, 149–162. That text does not include my critical
examination of Weber’s “Intermediate Reflection,” which takes up most of the present
chapter.
2. Hence, Andrew Abbott’s attempt to develop a “processual sociology” is not the
target of my critique. See Andrew Abbott, Processual Sociology, Chicago: University
of Chicago Press, 2016. I borrow the phrase “dangerous nouns of process” from the
writings of British sociologist of religion David Martin. See, for example, David
Martin, The Future of Christianity, Farnham, UK: Ashgate, 2011.
3. On the question of whether there was a convergence between the writings of the two
classic figures, see Hans Joas and Wolfgang Knöbl, Social Theory: Twenty Introductory
Lectures, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2009, 20–42.
4. See Norbert Elias, “The Retreat of Sociologists into the Present,” in Theory, Culture
and Society 4 (1987), 223–247. In 1912, American historian William Sloane cap-
tured the attitude of the social sciences toward the discipline of history when he re-
ferred to “the amusing independence . . . of children living on a handsome allowance
from their parents.” See William Sloane, “The Substance and Vision of History,” in
American Historical Review 17 (1912), 235–251, here 237; quoted in Peter Novick,
That Noble Dream: The “Objectivity Question” and the American Historical Profession,
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1988, 91.
5. On these alternatives, see Hans Joas, Pragmatism and Social Theory, Chicago:
University of Chicago Press, 1993, 14–51, and Hans Joas and Wolfgang Knöbl, Social
Theory, 68ff.
6. Charles Tilly, Big Structures, Large Processes, Huge Comparisons, New York: Russell
Sage Foundation, 1984, esp. 43–53.
7. Wolfgang Knöbl, Spielräume der Modernisierung, Weilerswist: Velbrück, 2001.
8. Later published in English as Hans Joas, The Creativity of Action, Chicago: University
of Chicago Press, 1997, 223ff. Of course, since then the debate has moved on, and
quite vigorously, especially in Germany. Particularly important are the writings of
Uwe Schimank (Theorien gesellschaftlicher Differenzierung, Opladen: Leske und
Budrich, 32007) and Thomas Schwinn (Differenzierung ohne Gesellschaft. Umstellung
eines soziologischen Konzepts, Weilerswist: Velbrück, 2001). Both seek to develop
differentiation theory, by supplementing it with (Schimank) or grounding it in
(Schwinn) theories of action.
9. Dirk Kaesler, “Max Weber,” in Dirk Kaesler (ed.), Klassiker der Soziologie, vol. 1,
Munich: Beck, 52006, 191–214, here 199f.
10. Wolfgang Schluchter, Religion und Lebensführung, vol. 1, Frankfurt/M: Suhrkamp,
1991, 102. With this choice of words, Schluchter echoes the heroizing account of Weber’s
widow: Marianne Weber, Max Weber: A Biography, London: Taylor and Francis, 2017.
Notes 331
11. Max Weber, The Religion of India: The Sociology of Hinduism and Buddhism,
New York: Free Press, 1958, 37f. (translation slightly modified).
12. Here the caveat must be added that Weber is too quick to equate the sacramental
meal and real meal. Ulrich Berner raises a serious objection: “If [in the cultic meal]
there is no connection with the real meal or no conscious thematization of the table
fellowship—and this surely applies to the medieval situation to which Weber refers—
then the Eucharist should not be referred to as commensality.” See Ulrich Berner,
“Kommensalität,” in Hubert Cancik, Burkhard Gladigow, and Matthias Laubscher
(eds.), Handbuch religionswissenschaftlicher Grundbegriffe, Stuttgart: Kohlhammer,
1993, vol. 3, 390–392, here 391.
13. Wolfgang Schluchter, Religion und Lebensführung, vol. 2, Frankfurt/M: Suhrkamp,
1991, 382f.
14. For more on this, see the chapter “The Age of Contingency” in Hans Joas, Faith
as an Option: Possible Futures for Christianity, Stanford, CA: Stanford University
Press, 2014, 63–77. In addition to my statements in the book, I would point
out that today we are increasingly dealing with a concept that is problematic in
much the same way as the dangerous nouns of process dealt with here, namely
“globalization.” On this topic, see Olaf Bach, Die Erfindung der Globalisierung.
Entstehung und Wandel eines zeitgeschichtlichen Grundbegriffs, Frankfurt/M:
Campus, 2013.
15. See chs. 3 and 5 of the present book.
16. Max Weber, Allgemeine Staatslehre und Politik (Staatssoziologie), ed. Gangolf
Hübinger, Tübingen: Mohr, 2009 (= Max-Weber-Gesamtausgabe, section III, vol. 7);
Weber, “Probleme der Staatssoziologie. Bericht der Neuen Freien Presse (Wien) vom
26.10.1917,” in Max Weber, Herrschaft, ed. Edith Hanke, Tübingen: Mohr, 2005 (=
Max-Weber-Gesamtausgabe, section I, vol. 22.4), 745–756, here 755.
17. See, for example, Uwe Schimank, Theorien, 49. There are two references to “dif-
ferentiation” or to cultural goods that are differentiating in the “Intermediate
Reflection”: Max Weber, “Intermediate Reflection,” reproduced as “Religious
Rejections of the World and Their Directions” in H. H. Gerth and C. Wright Mills
(eds.), From Max Weber: Essays in Sociology, New York: Oxford University Press,
1996, 323–359, here 357 and 356. A digital search identified two hundred instances in
Weber’s writings.
18. Uwe Schimank, Theorien, 49.
19. Ibid., 50.
20. Ibid.
21. Ibid., 55 (emphasis in original).
22. See Thomas Schwinn, Differenzierung, 153. See also Wolfgang Schluchter, Grundle
gungen der Soziologie. Eine Theoriegeschichte in systematischer Absicht, Tübingen:
Mohr, 22015, 273–321; Schluchter, Religion und Lebensführung, vol. 2, 62–108.
23. Niklas Luhmann, “Die Ausdifferenzierung der Religion,” in Niklas Luhmann,
Gesellschaftsstruktur und Semantik. Studien zur Wissenssoziologie der modernen
Gesellschaft, vol. 3, Frankfurt/M: Suhrkamp, 1989, 259–357.
332 Notes
24. Jürgen Habermas, Theory of Communicative Action, Boston: Beacon, 1985, vol. 1,
143–272; Jeffrey C. Alexander, The Classical Attempt at Theoretical Synthesis: Max
Weber, London: Routledge, 1983; Rogers Brubaker, The Limits of Rationality: An
Essay on the Social and Moral Thought of Max Weber, London: George Allen and
Unwin, 1984.
25. Max Weber, The Religion of China: Confucianism and Taoism, New York: Free Press,
1951, 227f. My interpretation is based on the latest version of Weber’s text. On its
composition in 1920 and its relationship to the earlier versions—in addition to the
information provided in the Max-Weber-Gesamtausgabe, section I, vol. 19—see the
very useful account by Wolfgang Schluchter, Rationalismus der Weltbeherrschung.
Studien zu Max Weber, Frankfurt/M: Suhrkamp, 1982, 208–214. I also agree with
his interpretation that the “Intermediate Reflection” should be seen as a “connecting
link” between Weber’s material research and his famous lectures on science and poli-
tics as a vocation.
26. “Religious Rejections,” 323.
27. Ibid.
28. Ibid., 324.
29. Ibid.
30. Ibid., 323–324.
31. Ibid., 324.
32. Ibid.
33. Ibid.
34. Ibid.
35. Ibid., 325.
36. Weber, however, refers to contemplation entailing withdrawal from the world rather
than mysticism of this kind.
37. Max Weber, “Religious Rejections,” 325.
38. See the helpful articles by Stefan Breuer on “renunciation of the world,” Volker
Krech on “mysticism” and Hubert Treiber on “asceticism” in Hans G. Kippenberg
and Martin Riesebrodt (eds.), Max Webers “Religionssystematik,” Tübingen: Mohr
Siebeck, 2001, 227–240, 241–262, and 263–278. Interesting doubts about the value-
neutral character of Weber’s distinction between asceticism and mysticism, particu-
larly with respect to the Jesuit tradition (“in actione contemplativus”) are raised by
Anthony J. Carroll, Protestant Modernity: Weber, Secularisation, and Protestantism,
Scranton, PA: University of Scranton Press, 2007, 152f., fn. 117.
39. Max Weber, “Religious Rejections,” 325.
40. Ibid.
41. For a critique of Weber’s ideas here, see Hans Joas, Was ist die Achsenzeit? Eine
wissenschaftliche Debatte als Diskurs über Transzendenz, Basel: Schwabe, 2014, 26–35.
42. Max Weber, “Religious Rejections,” 325.
43. See ch. 4 of the present book.
44. Max Weber, “Religious Rejections,” 327.
45. Ibid.
46. Ibid.
Notes 333
47. Particularly in the so-called salvationist religions. On Weber’s understanding, see ch.
5 of the present book, esp. p. 158, including n. 16.
48. Max Weber, “Religious Rejections,” 328.
49. Ibid.
50. Ibid., 329
51. Ibid.
52. Ibid., 330.
53. Ibid.
54. Ibid.
55. See ch. 5 of the present book.
56. Max Weber, “Religious Rejections,” 330.
57. Ibid.
58. See my observations, building on the work of Ernst Troeltsch, in ch. 4 of the present
book, and Hans Joas, Kirche als Moralagentur?, Munich: Kösel, 2016.
59. This is the argument of Walter G. Runciman, “The Diffusion of Christianity in the
Third Century AD as a Case Study in the Theory of Cultural Selection,” in Archives
européennes de sociologie 45 (2004), 3–21.
60. Max Weber, “Religious Rejections,” 341.
61. Ibid., 350.
62. Max Weber, “Economy and Society: An Outline of Interpretive Sociology” (1922),
ed. by Guenther Roth and Claus Wittich, Berkeley: University of California Press,
1978, 399.
63. Max Weber, “Religious Rejections,” 331.
64. Ibid.
65. Ibid., 331–332.
66. For an in-depth examination of this issue that builds on Max Weber and is in fact
dedicated to his memory, see Benjamin Nelson, The Idea of Usury: From Tribal
Brotherhood to Universal Otherhood (1949), Chicago: University of Chicago Press,
1969 (expanded edition).
67. Max Weber, “Religious Rejections,” 332.
68. Ibid., 333.
69. Robert Bellah devoted an important essay to this term: Robert N. Bellah, “Max Weber
and World-Denying Love,” in Journal of the American Academy of Religion 67 (1999),
277–304.
70. Max Weber, “Religious Rejections,” 333.
71. For more detail on this, see ch. 4 of the present book.
72. Max Weber, “Religious Rejections,” 333.
73. Ibid. The expression is in Charles Baudelaire, “Le Spleen de Paris” (1869), in Charles
Baudelaire, Oeuvres complètes, Paris: Pléiade, 1975, 273–374, here 291. As it happens
it is highly questionable whether Weber captures the intentions of Baudelaire, whose
target was the poet.
74. For more detail on this with reference to the churches and their stance on immigra-
tion policies, see Hans Joas, Kirche als Moralagentur?, 71–79.
75. Max Weber, “Religious Rejections,” 333.
334 Notes
76. Ibid., 334.
77. As we might summarize the difference between a Weberian and republican concep-
tion of politics.
78. Max Weber, “Religious Rejections,” 334.
79. The literature on Weber’s conception of state and politics is enormous, and I do not
attempt to list it here. Of my own work, I would highlight my critical examination
of Weber’s positions on imperialism and war in Hans Joas, War and Modernity,
Oxford: Polity, 2003, esp. 61–65; Hans Joas and Wolfgang Knöbl, War in Social
Thought: Hobbes to the Present, Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 2012, esp.
116–133.
80. See the remarks on Durkheim and the United States in the two books mentioned in
the previous footnote.
81. Max Weber, “Religious Rejections,” 334.
82. Ibid., 335.
83. Ibid.
84. Ibid.
85. See ch. 4 of the present book, p. 120 and 138ff.
86. Max Weber, “Religious Rejections,” 336.
87. Ibid.
88. Ibid.
89. Ibid.
90. Ibid., 337.
91. Ibid., 338.
92. Ibid.
93. Ernst Troeltsch, The Social Teaching of the Christian Churches (1912), London: Allen
and Unwin, 1931, 280–328, esp. 284–286.
94. All quotations from Max Weber, “Religious Rejections,” 338–339.
95. Ibid., 338.
96. Ibid., 340.
97. Ibid., 341.
98. Ibid.
99. Ibid.
100. Ibid., 342.
101. Ibid., 342–343.
102. Ibid., 344.
103. Ibid.
104. Ibid.
105. Ibid.
106. Ibid.
107. Ibid., 346.
108. Ibid.
109. Ibid., 347.
110. Ibid.
Notes 335
111. To paraphrase William James’s famous description of mystical experience. See ch. 2
of the present book, p. 34 and 52f.
112. Max Weber, “Religious Rejections,” 347.
113. Ibid., 348.
114. Ibid., 349. Ernst Troeltsch too has a feeling for this specific relationship of tension,
as evident, for example, in his discussion of the rise of the “ideal of chastity” in early
Christianity. Here he refers to “the natural desire of strong religious feeling to thrust
out of its way the rival interest of eroticism, whether through severe discipline of
the sex instinct or through the fusion of erotic and religious excitement” (Ernst
Troeltsch, Social Teaching, 106).
115. Max Weber, “Religious Rejections,” 350.
116. Ibid.
117. Ibid., 352.
118. See ibid., 350.
119. See ch. 4 of the present book, p. 126ff.
120. Ibid., p. 139f., including n. 194.
121. Max Weber, “Religious Rejections,” 353.
122. Ibid.
123. Ibid., 354.
124. Ibid., 357.
125. Ibid.
126. In addition to the studies already mentioned here by Schluchter, Schwinn, and
Brubaker, leading examples include Hartmann Tyrell, “Max Weber: Wertkollision
und christliche Werte,” in Zeitschrift für Evangelische Ethik 37 (1993), 121–
138; Günter Thomas, Implizite Religion. Theoriegeschichtliche und theoretische
Untersuchungen zum Problem ihrer Identifikation, Würzburg: Ergon, 2001, 84–98.
An original argument about the influences on Weber’s “Intermediate Reflection”
is provided by Elisabeth Flitner, “Vom Kampf der Professoren zum ‘Kampf der
Götter’. Max Weber und Eduard Spranger,” in Zeitschrift für Pädagogik 44 (1998), 6,
889–906.
127. Wolfgang Schluchter, Grundlegungen der Soziologie, 308.
128. I agree entirely with Schluchter and Schwinn in this respect.
129. Jürgen Habermas, Theory of Communicative Action, vol. 1, 143–272, esp. 233–242.
130. For my critical examination of this, see Hans Joas, “The Unhappy Marriage
of Hermeneutics and Functionalism,” in Axel Honneth and Hans Joas (eds.),
Communicative Action: Essays on Jürgen Habermas’s “The Theory of Communicative
Action,” Oxford: Polity, 1991, 97–118; Joas, The Genesis of Values, Chicago: University
of Chicago Press, 2000, 175–186.
131. Jürgen Habermas, Theory of Communicative Action, vol. 1, 241–242.
132. On the evidence and its interpretation, see ch. 4 of the present book, esp. p. 119f. and
125ff.
133. I leave aside here possible implications of this ethos for the remembrance of victims
of the past and the needs of nonhuman living beings.
336 Notes
134. This lends great relevance to the question of whether Weber’s “economic value
sphere” is a “value sphere” at all. See Rogers Brubaker, Limits, 86; Hartmann Tyrell,
“Max Weber,” 124; Thomas Schwinn, Differenzierung, 185–198.
135. Karl Mannheim already put forward a very interesting objection to the notion of
“value spheres,” writing that “the existence of certain realms of values and their
specific structure” are “intelligible only with reference to the concrete situations
to which they have relevance and in which they are valid.” See Karl Mannheim,
Ideology and Utopia (1929), Eastford, CT: Martino Fine, 2015, 82.
136. For a critique of the suppression of religion in historical sociology, see Philip Gorski,
“The Return of the Repressed: Religion and the Political Unconscious of Historical
Sociology,” in Julia Adams, Elizabeth Clemens, and Ann Orloff (eds.), Remaking
Modernity: Politics, History, and Sociology, Durham, NC: Duke University Press,
2005, 161–189.
137. Hans Joas, The Sacredness of the Person: A New Genealogy of Human Rights,
Washington, DC: Georgetown University Press, 2013, 102f., and chs. 3 and 4 of the
present book.
138. A similar argument is presented by Charles Taylor: “The fact that activity in a given
sphere follows its own inherent rationality and doesn’t permit of the older kind of
faith-based norming doesn’t mean that it cannot still be very much shaped by faith”
(see Charles Taylor, A Secular Age, Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2018,
425 and 535).
Chapter 7
1. I have Matthias Jung to thank for the metaphor of the “second floor.” See Matthias
Jung, “Verkörperte Intentionalität—zur Anthropologie des Handelns,” in Bettina
Hollstein, Matthias Jung, and Wolfgang Knöbl (eds.), Handlung und Erfahrung.
Das Erbe von Historismus und Pragmatismus und die Zukunft der Sozialtheorie,
Frankfurt/M: Campus, 2011, 25–50, here 25f. (“Anthropological layer models
that place the truly human, as a second floor, on top of a general-biological first
floor . . .”).
2. Reinhart Koselleck, Futures Past: On the Semantics of Historical Time,
New York: Columbia University Press, 2005, 151.
3. To cite the form of words used in Axel Honneth and Hans Joas, Social Action and
Human Nature, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1988, 9.
4. Here I draw on various passages from my earlier writings.
5. Hans Joas, The Creativity of Action, Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1996.
6. Ibid., 133.
7. Ibid., 126–144; Hans Joas, “Pragmatism in American Sociology,” in Hans Joas,
Pragmatism and Social Theory, Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1993, 14–51.
8. Hans Joas, The Creativity of Action, 75–85 and 85–105.
9. Ibid., 148–167, esp. 158f.
10. Ibid., 138–144.
Notes 337
11. For more on the common features of ritual and play within the context of the de-
bate on the Axial Age, see Adam B. Seligman, “Reflexivity, Play, Ritual, and the Axial
Age,” in Sociologica 1 (2013), 1–15. For a classic work that draws on the studies by
Durkheim’s student Marcel Granet on dance and music in ancient China, see Johan
Huizinga, Homo Ludens: A Study of the Play-Element in Culture (1938), Kettering,
OH: Angelico Press, 2016, 14 (“The participants in the rite are convinced that the
action actualizes and effects a definite beatification, brings about an order of things
higher than that in which they customarily live. All the same this ‘actualization by rep-
resentation’ still retains the formal characteristics of play in every respect. It is played
or performed within a play-ground that is literally ‘staked out,’ and played moreover
as a feast, i.e. in mirth and freedom. A sacred space, a temporarily real world of its
own, has been expressly hedged off for it. But with the end of the play its effect is not
lost; rather it continues to shed its radiance on the ordinary world outside, a whole-
some influence working security, order and prosperity for the whole community until
the sacred play-season comes round again”).
12. See ch. 3 of the present book, esp. p. 85.
13. George Herbert Mead, Mind, Self, and Society (1934), ed. by Daniel R. Huebner and
Hans Joas, Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2015. For a detailed account, see
Hans Joas, G. H. Mead: A Contemporary Re-Examination of His Thought, Cambridge,
MA: MIT Press, 1985 (21987, with new preface). On Cooley, see Hans-Joachim
Schubert, Demokratische Identität. Der soziologische Pragmatismus von Charles
Horton Cooley, Frankfurt/M: Suhrkamp, 1995.
14. Erik H. Erikson, Identity and the Life Cycle, New York: Norton 1994.
15. An influential synthesis of the research at the time can be found in Lothar
Krappmann, Soziologische Dimensionen der Identität. Strukturelle Bedingungen für
die Teilnahme an Interaktionsprozessen, Stuttgart: Klett, 1971. Krappmann drew on
the work of Jürgen Habermas. For an example of the latter’s contributions in this field,
see “Moralentwicklung und Ich-Identität,” in Jürgen Habermas, Zur Rekonstruktion
des Historischen Materialismus, Frankfurt/M: Suhrkamp, 1976, 63–91.
16. For example, Kenneth Gergen, The Saturated Self: Dilemmas of Identity in
Contemporary Life, New York: Basic Books, 1991. See also Hans Joas, “The Concept of
Self and Its Postmodern Challenge,” in Joas, The Genesis of Values, Chicago: University
of Chicago Press, 2000, 145–160, esp. 152f.
17. For more detail, see Hans Joas, The Genesis of Values.
18. This is already evident in his early work. See Friedrich Nietzsche, The Birth of Tragedy
and Other Writings, ed. by Raymond Geuss, Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press, 1999, 1–116. An excellent reconstruction of these developments is provided
by Jürgen Habermas, The Philosophical Discourse of Modernity: Twelve Lectures,
New York: Wiley, 2015. See also Hans Joas, The Creativity of Action, 190–195.
19. Hans Joas, Do We Need Religion? On the Experience of Self-Transcendence, Boulder,
CO: Paradigm, 2008, here 13f.
20. These distinctions build on the work of Paul Tillich, The Courage to Be (1952), New
Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 2014, 32–63.
338 Notes
21. These experiences of violence, particularly those of the perpetrators, are a key motif
in my studies of war and its consequences. See, for example, Hans Joas, War and
Modernity, Oxford: Polity, 2003, 20f. and 111–121.
22. For more detail, see Hans Joas, The Sacredness of the Person: A New Genealogy of
Human Rights, Washington, DC: Georgetown University Press, 2013, esp. 54–58, and
ch. 3 of the present book.
23. For the first time, to my knowledge, in Wilhelm Dilthey, “Ideen über eine
beschreibende und zergliedernde Psychologie” (1894), in Wilhelm Dilthey, Einleitung
in die Philosophie des Lebens /Abhandlungen zur Grundlegung der Geisteswissen
schaften (= Gesammelte Schriften, vol. 5), Leipzig: Teubner, 1924, 139–240, here 217.
For an earlier example (c. 1892–1893), though one published posthumously, see
Wilhelm Dilthey, “Leben und Erkennen. Ein Entwurf zur erkenntnistheoretischen
Logik und Kategorienlehre,” in Wilhelm Dilthey, Grundlegung der Wissenschaften
vom Menschen und der Geschichte. Ausarbeitungen und Entwürfe zum zweiten
Band der Einleitung in die Geisteswissenschaften (= Gesammelte Schriften, vol. 19),
Göttingen: Vandenhoeck und Ruprecht, 1982, 333–388, here 345.
24. Building on the work of Taylor, see Hans Joas, The Genesis of Values, 134f.
25. Charles Taylor, “Self-Interpreting Animals,” in Charles Taylor, Philosophical Papers,
vol. 1, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1985, 45–76, here 69. For an excel-
lent analysis of Taylor, see Hartmut Rosa, Identität und kulturelle Praxis. Politische
Philosophie nach Charles Taylor, Frankfurt/M: Campus, 1998, 84f. Also instructive
is Taylor’s contentious debate with Kenneth Gergen: “Charles Taylor, Wittgenstein,
Empiricism, and the Question of the ‘Inner,’ ” in Stanley Messer, Louis Sass, and
Robert Woolfolk (eds.), Hermeneutics and Psychological Theory, New Brunswick,
NJ: Rutgers University Press, 1988, 52–58.
26. For an argument that does not build on Taylor but instead takes up motifs found in
the work of Cornelius Castoriadis, see Hans Joas, “On the Articulation of Experience,”
in Joas, Do We Need Religion?, 37–48.
27. “Articulated” in unmatched fashion by Heinrich von Kleist, “Über die allmähliche
Verfertigung der Gedanken beim Reden,” in Heinrich von Kleist, Werke,
Munich: Hanser, 1966, 810–814.
28. For more detail on this, see my account of the antislavery movement as a model of
moral mobilization: Hans Joas, The Sacredness of the Person, 85–96.
29. The most impressive contemporary attempt to produce a comprehensive theory of
articulation is Matthias Jung, Der bewußte Ausdruck. Anthropologie der Artikulation,
Berlin: de Gruyter, 2009. Through critical examination of the contemporary cognitive
sciences, Jung, author of books on Dilthey and on a synthesis of hermeneutics and
pragmatism in the philosophy of religion, brings out Dilthey’s tremendous contem-
porary importance. See also Matthias Jung, Dilthey zur Einführung, Hamburg: Junius,
1996; Matthias Jung, Erfahrung und Religion. Grundzüge einer hermeneutisch-
pragmatischen Religionsphilosophie, Freiburg: Alber, 1999, esp. 261–403.
30. See ch. 2 (conclusion) and ch. 5 of the present book with reference to Ernst Cassirer.
31. I experienced a very clear example of this in the debates on my book The Sacredness
of the Person, when the distinction, initiated by Durkheim, between the religious and
Notes 339
the sacred was constantly ignored, and I was alleged to be proposing a “religious”
origin of human rights. For an attempt to clarify things, see Hans Joas, “Replik,” in
Hermann-Josef Große Kracht (ed.), Der moderne Glaube an die Menschenwürde.
Philosophie, Soziologie und Theologie im Gespräch mit Hans Joas, Bielefeld: Transcript,
2014, 243–264.
32. On this distinction, see ch. 4 of the present book, p. 120f. and 138ff.
33. Max Weber, “Religious Groups (The Sociology of Religion),” in Max Weber, Economy
and Society: An Outline of Interpretive Sociology, Berkeley: University of California
Press, 1978, 468–500.
34. See ch. 4 of the present book.
35. I cannot go into detail about this here. Therefore I merely point out that the rela-
tionship between culture and power was considered to have been unsatisfactorily
clarified by both sides—the Parsons school and the sociology of conflict—toward
the end of the 1960s, which helped stimulate new attempts at theory-building
(see Hans Joas and Wolfgang Knöbl, Social Theory: Twenty Introductory Lectures,
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2009, 197f.). The most important studies
produced by the conflict theory camp are those of Michael Mann and Randall
Collins, while those of Robert Bellah and Shmuel Eisenstadt stand out in the Parsons
school. In Mann’s work, the only echo of his old Marxian sources of inspiration is in
his choice of words (“ideological power”); in the work of Bellah and Eisenstadt there
is no sign of Parsonian cultural determinism. For a useful and influential overview
of the debates on power theory over the last few decades, see Steven Lukes, Power: A
Radical View, Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan, 2004.
36. Heinrich Popitz, Phenomena of Power: Authority, Domination, and Violence,
New York: Columbia University Press, 2017. See also the important contribu-
tion, influenced by the work of Popitz, by Gianfranco Poggi, Forms of Power,
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2001, in the present context esp. 58–96.
37. Heinrich Popitz, Phenomena of Power, 70.
38. Émile Durkheim, The Elementary Forms of Religious Life (1912), New York: Free
Press, 1995, 328.
39. The phrase “transfert de sacralité” was probably first used by French historian Mona
Ozouf in her study of festivals during the French Revolution, in which traditional
forms of sacredness were transferred to the revolutionary nation. In its substance, of
course, this idea, like the institutional possibility of “consecration,” and “anointing,”
is older. See Mona Ozouf, La fête révolutionnaire 1789–1799, Paris: Gallimard, 1976,
317–340 (see also Friedrich Wilhelm Graf, “Sakraltransfer,” in Religion in Geschichte
und Gegenwart, vol. 7, Tübingen: Mohr, 42004, col. 748–749).
40. The earliest evidence of the term “migrations of the holy,” to my knowledge, is in John
Bossy, Christianity in the West, 1400–1700, Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1985,
153; now see also William T. Cavanaugh, Migrations of the Holy: God, State, and the
Political Meaning of the Church, Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 2011.
41. On the reasons for my skepticism about the idea of “cognitive disenchantment,” see
ch. 4 of the present book, 255–260. In an analogous argument as to why seculari-
zation cannot simply be attributed to advancing knowledge, see Hans Joas, Faith as
340 Notes
65. Werner Stark, Sociology of Religion, vol. 1, 24–35. The typology in Franz-Reiner
Erkens, Herrschersakralität im Mittelalter, 29, resembles that of Stark. In this excellent
book, Erkens makes a terminological proposal that I find confusing and therefore do
not take up. He suggests using “sakrales Königtum” as an umbrella term for all three
types, of which “Sakralkönigtum” would be just one (31). Both may be rendered as
“sacred” or “sacral kingship” in English.
66. Ibid., 35.
67. According to an account by Roman historian Suetonius: “Vae, puto deus fio.”
68. I draw here on Michael Mann’s important distinction between “despotic” and “in-
frastructural” power, which he introduced in the context of a discussion of the com-
parative study of archaic empires (see Michael Mann, Sources of Social Power, vol. 1,
170f.).
69. See ch. 5 of the present book.
70. See my remarks on Buddhism and violence in ch. 1 of the present book.
71. In addition to Franz- Reiner Erkens, Herrschersakralität im Mittelalter, 60–
80, and Francis Oakley, Kingship, 68– 76, see the helpful account by Hartmut
Leppin, “Kaisertum und Christentum in der Spätantike. Überlegungen zu einer
unwahrscheinlichen Synthese,” in Andreas Fahrmeir and Annette Imhausen (eds.),
Die Vielfalt normativer Ordnungen. Konflikte und Dynamik in historischer und
ethnologischer Perspektive, Frankfurt/M: Campus, 2013, 197–223.
72. Franz-Reiner Erkens, Herrschersakralität im Mittelalter, 62.
73. Ibid., 64.
74. Werner Stark, Grundriß der Religionssoziologie, 13.
75. Franz-Reiner Erkens, Herrschersakralität im Mittelalter, 77.
76. A pioneering text on this topic is Ernst H. Kantorowicz, The King’s Two Bodies: A
Study in Medieval Political Theology (1957), new edition, Princeton, NJ: Princeton
University Press, 2016. For a brief overview of the debate, in addition to the introduc-
tion by Conrad Leyser (ix–xxiii), see Bernhard Jussen, “The King’s Two Bodies Today,”
in Representations 106 (2009), 102–117.
77. Marc Bloch, The Royal Touch: Monarchy and Miracles in France and England (1924),
Abingdon: Routledge, 2015, 36. The entire chapter “The Origins of the Royal Healing
Power: The Sacred Aspect of Royalty in the Early Centuries of the Middle Ages”
(28–48) is of great significance to the question of sacred rulership under Christian
conditions. In the context of the present book I would like to point out that the influ-
ence of Émile Durkheim, his students, and his teacher Fustel de Coulanges is crucially
important to Bloch’s most important work. See R. Colbert Rhodes, “Émile Durkheim
and the Historical Thought of Marc Bloch,” in Theory and Society 5 (1978), 45–73.
78. Franz-Reiner Erkens, Herrschersakralität im Mittelalter, 64–68, provides a nuanced
discussion of the sources and the uncertain status of a number of reported incidents.
79. Francis Oakley, Kingship, 76–79.
80. Ibid., 80.
81. The literature on this topic is immense. Here I mention just the account in Franz-
Reiner Erkens, Herrschersakralität im Mittelalter, 190–214 (with many bibliograph-
ical references) and, due to their significance to the discussion of the historical
Notes 343
90. On the use of this formula by the “Frondeurs” in Bordeaux in 1652–1653, see Francis
Oakley, Kingship, 138.
91. William Graham Sumner, “War” (1903), in William Graham Sumner, War and Other
Essays (ed. by Albert Galloway Keller), New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 1919,
3–40. For an account and discussion of his theory, see Hans Joas and Wolfgang Knöbl,
War in Social Thought, Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 2017, 110–115.
92. Max Weber, “Ethnic Groups,” in Max Weber, Economy and Society: An Outline
of Interpretive Sociology, Berkeley: University of California Press, 1978, 385–398,
here 391.
93. Ibid.
94. In this respect, I agree in particular with the studies of Anthony D. Smith. See
Anthony D. Smith, Chosen Peoples, Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2003; Smith,
“Ethnic Election and National Destiny: Some Religious Origins of Nationalist Ideals,”
in Nations and Nationalism 5 (1999), 3, 331–355. Smith has been heavily influenced
by the work of George L. Mosse, chiefly on German history. See George L. Mosse, The
Nationalization of the Masses: Political Symbolism and Mass Movements in Germany
from the Napoleonic Wars through the Third Reich, New York: Howard Fertig,
1975. Rich material on the relationship between nation and religion in Germany
and Europe can be found in the following two anthologies: Heinz-Gerhard Haupt
and Dieter Langewiesche (eds.), Nation und Religion in der deutschen Geschichte,
Frankfurt/ M: Campus, 2001; Heinz- Gerhard Haupt and Dieter Langewiesche
(eds.), Nation und Religion in Europa. Mehrkonfessionelle Gesellschaften im 19. und
20. Jahrhundert, Frankfurt/M: Campus, 2004. See also Dieter Langewiesche, Reich,
Nation, Föderation. Deutschland und Europa, Munich: Beck, 2008, 68–92. A very
good research overview that seeks to integrate research on religion and nationalism is
provided in Philip S. Gorski and Gülay Türkmen-Dervisoglu, “Religion, Nationalism,
and Violence: An Integrated Approach,” in Annual Review of Sociology 39 (2013), 193–
210. See also Werner Stark, The Sociology of Religion, vol. 1, 69–135. Jörn Leonhard’s
book Bellizismus und Nation is a veritable compendium of the interactions between
the sacralization of the nation and the nationalization of the sacred in Europe and the
United States.
95. Rich material on, for example, the Boers in South Africa and the Zionist movement
appears in Donald Harman Akenson, God’s Peoples: Covenant and Land in South
Africa, Israel, and Ulster, Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 1992.
96. Quotations from Paolo Prodi, “Konfessionalisierungsforschung im internationalen
Kontext,” in Hans Joas (ed.), Die Anthropologie von Macht und Glauben. Das Werk
Wolfgang Reinhards in der Diskussion, Göttingen: Wallstein, 2008, 63–82, here 67f.
(“God is the republic, and he who commands the republic, commands God. Likewise,
God is justice, and he who dispenses justice thus creates God”).
97. Ibid., 68.
98. Ibid.
99. For a highly nuanced account of the history of the sacralization of the state and its
dangers (including critical engagement with my hypothesis of the sacredness of the
Notes 345
person), see Ludwig Siep, Der Staat als irdischer Gott. Genese und Relevanz einer
Hegelschen Idee, Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2015.
100. Max Weber was greatly interested in the reasons why missionarism developed only
weakly in the history of ancient Judaism. See ch. 4 of the present book. Anthony
D. Smith seeks to express this difference through the terms “covenanted” and “mis-
sionary peoples.” See Anthony D. Smith, Chosen Peoples, 95.
101. Conor Cruise O’Brien expresses this nicely by referring to chosenness with or
without “tenure”: O’Brien, God Land: Reflections on Religion and Nationalism,
Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1988, 42.
102. Amos 9:7.
103. See Ernest Lee Tuveson, Redeemer Nation: The Idea of America’s Millennial Role
(1968), Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1980; Cavanaugh, Migrations of the
Holy, 88–108. Specifically on the history of American foreign policy is the account
by Knud Krakau, Missionsbewußtsein und Völkerrechtsdoktrin in den Vereinigten
Staaten, Frankfurt/M: Metzner, 1967.
104. For an excellent account, see Jürgen Osterhammel, “ ‘The Great Work of Uplifting
Mankind,’ Zivilisierungsmission und Moderne,” in Boris Barth and Jürgen
Osterhammel (eds.), Zivilisierungsmissionen. Imperiale Weltverbesserung seit
dem 18. Jahrhundert, Konstanz: UVK, 2005, 363–425; on France, see Daniel
Bogner, Das Recht des Politischen. Ein neuer Begriff der Menschenrechte, Bielefeld:
Transcript, 2014.
105. Werner Stark, Grundriß der Religionssoziologie, 31.
106. See esp. ch. 3 of this book and the first half of the present chapter.
107. On justifying comments by the young Friedrich Schlegel and by Joseph Görres, see
Hans Joas and Wolfgang Knöbl, War in Social Thought, 59.
108. See Anthony D. Smith, Chosen Peoples, 106–115.
109. Hans Joas, The Sacredness of the Person; Hans Joas, Sind die Menschenrechte westlich?,
Munich: Kösel, 2015.
110. Hans Joas, The Sacredness of the Person, 9–36.
111. Franz-Reiner Erkens, “Herrschersakralität,” 29.
112. Émile Durkheim, The Elementary Forms of Religious Life (1912), 136f.
113. For more on this, see the books listed in n. 109 and the literature they mention.
114. Hans Joas, “Ist die Menschenwürde noch unser oberster Wert?,” in Die Zeit, June 7,
2013 (philosophy supplement), 10f., now also in Die Zeit (ed.), Wie soll ich leben?
Philosophen der Gegenwart geben Antwort, Munich: Pattloch, 2014, 43–49.
115. For a comprehensive account, see Michael Burleigh, Earthly Powers: The Clash
of Religion and Politics in Europe, from the French Revolution to the Great War,
London: HarperCollins, 2005 and Sacred Causes: Religion and Politics from the
European Dictators to Al Qaeda, London: HarperPress, 2006; Hans Maier (ed.),
Wege in die Gewalt. Die modernen politischen Religionen, Frankfurt/M: Fischer,
2000. On the controversy over the term “political religion” and the efficacy and limits
of Burleigh’s approach, see, for example, Philippe Burrin, “Political Religion: The
Relevance of a Concept,” in History and Memory 9 (1997), 321–349; David D.
346 Notes
Assmann, Jan. “Cultural Memory and the Myths of the Axial Age.” In The Axial Age and
Its Consequences, edited by Robert N. Bellah and Hans Joas (Cambridge, MA: Harvard
University Press, 2012): 366–407.
Assmann, Jan. The Invention of Religion: Faith and Covenant in the Book of Exodus
(Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 2015).
Auxier, Randall. Time, Will, and Purpose: Living Ideas from the Philosophy of Josiah Royce
(Carbondale: Southern Illinois University, 2009).
Bach, Olaf. Die Erfindung der Globalisierung. Entstehung und Wandel eines zeitgeschichtli
chen Grundbegriffs (Frankfurt/M: Campus, 2013).
Balzac, Honoré de. “Lettres sur Paris, 9.1.1831.” In Honoré de Balzac, Oeuvres diverses,
vol. 2 (Paris: Calmann-Lévy, 1925): 114f.
Barnes, Michael Horace. Stages of Thought: The Co-Evolution of Religious Thought and
Science (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2000).
Barry, Jonathan, Marianne Hester, and Gareth Roberts (eds.). Witchcraft in Early Modern
Europe: Studies in Culture and Belief (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1996).
Barth, Heinrich. “Karl Jaspers über Glaube und Geschichte” (1950). In Karl Jaspers in der
Diskussion, edited by Hans Saner (Munich: Piper, 1973): 274–296.
Barth, Ulrich. “Friedrich Schleiermacher.” In Klassiker der Theologie, vol. 2, edited by
Friedrich Wilhelm Graf (Munich: Beck, 2005): 58–88.
Basso, Ellen. A Musical View of the Universe: Kalapalo Myth and Ritual Performances
(Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 1985).
Baudelaire, Charles. “Le Spleen de Paris” (1869). In Charles Baudelaire, Oeuvres complètes
(Paris: Pléiade, 1975): 113–307.
Beauchamp, Tom L. (ed.). David Hume. A Dissertation on the Passions /The Natural
History of Religion (Oxford: Clarendon, 2007).
Beck, Ulrich. Risk Society: Towards a New Modernity (London: Sage, 2013).
Becker, Gerhold. Neuzeitliche Subjektivität und Religiosität. Die religionsphilosophische
Bedeutung von Heraufkunft und Wesen der Neuzeit im Denken von Ernst Troeltsch
(Regensburg: Pustet, 1982).
Begemann, Christian. Furcht und Angst im Prozeß der Aufklärung (Frankfurt/M:
Athenäum, 1987).
Beidelman, T. O. W. Robertson Smith and the Sociological Study of Religion
(Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1974).
Bellah, Robert N. “Religious Evolution.” American Sociological Review 29 (1964): 358–374.
Bellah, Robert N. “Liturgy and Experience.” In The Roots of Ritual, edited by James D.
Shaugnessy (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1973): 217–234.
Bellah, Robert N. “Max Weber and World-Denying Love.” Journal of the American
Academy of Religion 67, no. 2 (1999): 277–304.
Bellah, Robert N. Religion in Human Evolution: From the Paleolithic to the Axial Age
(Cambridge, MA: Belknap, 2011).
Bellah, Robert N. “A Reply to My Critics.” First Things 234 (2013): 49–55.
Bellah, Robert N., and Hans Joas (eds.). The Axial Age and Its Consequences (Cambridge,
MA: Harvard University Press, 2012).
Belliger, Andréa, and David J. Krieger (eds.). Ritualtheorien. Ein einführendes Handbuch
(Wiesbaden: VS Verlag für Sozialwissenschaften, 2006).
Berlin, Isaiah. “Hume and the Sources of German Anti-Rationalism.” In Isaiah Berlin,
Against the Current: Essays in the History of Ideas (Princeton, NJ: Princeton University
Press, 1979): 162–187.
Bibliography 349
Berman, Morris. The Reenchantment of the World (Ithaca, NY: Cornell University
Press, 1981).
Berner, Ulrich. “Kommensalität.” In Handbuch religionswissenschaftlicher Grundbegriffe,
vol. 3, edited by Hubert Cancik, Burkhard Gladigow, and Matthias Laubscher
(Stuttgart: Kohlhammer, 1993): 390–392.
Biser, Eugen. Glaubensprognose. Orientierung in post- säkularistischer Zeit (Graz:
Styria, 1991).
Black, Antony. “The ‘Axial Period’: What Was It and What Does It Signify?” Review of
Politics 70 (2008): 23–39.
Bloch, Marc. The Royal Touch: Monarchy and Miracles in France and England (1924)
(Abingdon: Routledge, 2015).
Boehm, Christopher. Hierarchy in the Forest: The Evolution of Egalitarian Behavior
(Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1999).
Bogner, Daniel. Das Recht des Politischen. Ein neuer Begriff der Menschenrechte (Bielefeld:
Transcript, 2014).
Bogusz, Tanja, and Heike Delitz (eds.). Émile Durkheim. Soziologie– Ethnologie–
Philosophie (Frankfurt/M: Campus, 2013).
Bonhoeffer, Dietrich. Sanctorum communio: A Theological Study of the Sociology of the
Church (Minneapolis: Fortress Press, 2009).
Bossy, John. Christianity in the West, 1400–1700 (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1985).
Bousset, Wilhelm. “Propheten und Prophetische Religionen.” In Wilhelm Bousset, Das
Wesen der Religion, dargestellt an ihrer Geschichte (Halle: Gebauer-Schwetschke,
1906): 82–103.
Bousset, Wilhelm. Kyrios Christos (Göttingen: Vandenhoeck und Ruprecht, 1913).
Boy, John D., and John Torpey. “Inventing the Axial Age: The Origins and Uses of a
Historical Concept.” Theory and Society 42 (2013): 241–259.
Brague, Rémi. The Wisdom of the World: The Human Experience of the Universe in Western
Thought (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2003).
Brent, Joseph. C. S. Peirce: A Life (Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1993).
Breuer, Stefan. Max Webers Herrschaftssoziologie (Frankfurt/M: Suhrkamp, 1991).
Breuer, Stefan. “Kulturen der Achsenzeit. Leistung und Grenzen eines geschichtsphiloso
phischen Konzepts.” Saeculum 45 (1994): 1–33.
Breuer, Stefan. “Magie, Zauber, Entzauberung.” In Max Webers “Religionssystematik,” ed-
ited by Hans Gerhard Kippenberg and Martin Riesebrodt (Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck,
2001): 119–130.
Breuer, Stefan. Der charismatische Staat. Ursprünge und Frühformen staatlicher Herrschaft
(Darmstadt: WBG, 2014).
Breuer, Stefan. “Max Weber, das Charisma und Erwin Rohde.” Zeitschrift für Religions-
und Geistesgeschichte 67, no. 1 (2015): 1–16.
Brose, Thomas. Johann Georg Hamann und David Hume. Metaphysikkritik und Glaube im
Spannungsfeld der Aufklärung, 2 vols. (Frankfurt/M: Lang, 2006).
Brown, Peter. The Cult of the Saints: Its Rise and Function in Latin Christianity
(Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1981).
Brown, Steven. “The ‘Musilanguage’ Model of Music Evolution.” In The Origins of Music,
edited by Nils L. Wallin, Björn Merker, and Steven Brown (Cambridge, MA: MIT Press,
2000): 271–301.
Brubaker, Rogers. The Limits of Rationality: An Essay on the Social and Moral Thought of
Max Weber (London: George Allen and Unwin, 1984).
350 Bibliography
Croce, Paul Jerome. Science and Religion in the Era of William James: The Eclipse of
Certainty, 1820–1880 (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1995).
Cuchet, Guillaume. “La réception catholique des ‘Formes élémentaires de la vie religieuse’
(1912) d’Émile Durkheim.” Archives de sciences sociales des religions 159 (2012): 29–48.
Dalferth, Ingolf. “The Idea of Transcendence.” In The Axial Age and Its Consequences, ed-
ited by Robert N. Bellah and Hans Joas (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press,
2012): 146–188.
Daston, Lorraine, and Katharine Park. Wonders and the Order of Nature, 1150–1750
(New York: Zone, 2001).
Deacon, Terrence. The Symbolic Species: The Co-Evolution of Language and the Brain
(New York: Norton, 1997).
Derman, Joshua. “Philosophy beyond the Bounds of Reason: The Influence of Max Weber
on the Development of Karl Jaspers’s Existenzphilosophie, 1909–1932.” In Max Weber
Matters: Interweaving Past and Present, edited by David Chalcraft, Fanon Howell,
Marisol Lopez Menendez, and Hector Vera (Farnham, UK: Ashgate, 2008): 55–71.
Deuser, Hermann. Gottesinstinkt. Semiotische Religionstheorie und Pragmatismus (Tübin
gen: Mohr Siebeck, 2004).
Deuser, Hermann. Religionsphilosophie (Berlin: de Gruyter, 2009).
Deuser, Hermann. Was ist Wahrheit anderes als ein Leben für eine Idee? Kierkegaards
Existenzdenken und die Inspiration des Pragmatismus (Berlin: de Gruyter, 2011).
Deuser, Hermann, Hans Joas, Matthias Jung, and Magnus Schlette (eds.). The Varieties of
Transcendence: Pragmatism and the Theory of Religion (New York: Fordham University
Press, 2016).
Dewey, John. Logic: The Theory of Inquiry (New York: H. Holt and Company, 1938).
Dewey, John. Experience and Nature (1925) (New York: Dover, 1958).
Dewey, John. The Quest for Certainty: A Study of the Relation of Knowledge and Action
(1929) (New York: Paragon, 1980).
Dietrich, Richard. “Karl Jaspers als Geschichtsdenker.” In Historische Theorie und
Geschichtsforschung der Gegenwart, edited by Richard Dietrich (Berlin: de Gruyter,
1964): 75–98.
Dilthey, Wilhelm. Das Erlebnis und die Dichtung (Leipzig: Teubner, 1907).
Dilthey, Wilhelm. “Das Problem der Religion” (1911). In Wilhelm Dilthey, Gesammelte
Schriften, vol. VI (Leipzig: Teubner, 1924): 288–305.
Dilthey, Wilhelm. “Ideen über eine beschreibende und zergliedernde Psychologie”
(1894). In Wilhelm Dilthey, Einleitung in die Philosophie des Lebens /Abhandlungen
zur Grundlegung der Geisteswissenschaften (= Gesammelte Schriften, vol. 5) (Leipzig and
Berlin: Teubner, 1924): 139–240.
Dilthey, Wilhelm. “Leben und Erkennen. Ein Entwurf zur erkenntnistheoretischen
Logik und Kategorienlehre.” In Wilhelm Dilthey, Grundlegung der Wissenschaften
vom Menschen und der Geschichte. Ausarbeitungen und Entwürfe zum zweiten
Band der Einleitung in die Geisteswissenschaften (= Gesammelte Schriften, vol. 19)
(Göttingen: Vandenhoeck und Ruprecht, 1982): 333–388.
Dittmer, Jörg. “Jaspers’ ‘Achsenzeit’ und das interkulturelle Gespräch.” In Globaler
Kampf der Kulturen? Analysen und Orientierungen, edited by Dieter Becker
(Stuttgart: Kohlhammer, 1999): 191–214.
Döblin, Alfred (ed.). The Living Thoughts of Confucius (New York: Longmans, Green and
Co., 1940).
352 Bibliography
Docekal, Herta-Ursula. Ernst von Lasaulx. Ein Beitrag zur Kritik des organischen
Geschichtsbegriffs (Münster: Aschendorff, 1970).
Douglas, Mary. Purity and Danger (Harmondsworth: Penguin, 1966).
Douglas, Mary. In the Active Voice (London: Routledge, 1982).
Douglas, Mary. Natural Symbols (London: Routledge, 2003).
Douglass, Bruce. “A Diminished Gospel: A Critique of Voegelin’s Interpretation of
Christianity.” In Eric Voegelin’s Search for Order in History, edited by Stephen A.
McKnight (Baton Rouge: Louisiana State University Press, 1978): 139–154.
Drescher, Hans Georg. Ernst Troeltsch. Leben und Werk (Göttingen: Vandenhoeck und
Ruprecht, 1991).
Dumézil, Georges. “Réflexions sur ‘La Cité Antique.’ ” In Fustel de Coulanges, La cité an-
tique (Paris: Albatros/Valmonde, 1982): 7–30.
Durkheim, Émile. Montesquieu and Rousseau: Forerunners of Sociology (Ann Arbor:
University of Michigan Press, 1960).
Durkheim, Émile. Moral Education: A Study in the Theory and Application of the Sociology
of Education (New York: Free Press, 1961).
Durkheim, Émile. L’ éducation morale (1934) (Paris: Presses Universitaires de France,
1963).
Durkheim, Émile. “Préface,” vol. 1. of the journal L’ Année sociologique (1896/1897).
In Émile Durkheim, Journal sociologique (Paris: Presses Universitaires de France,
1969): 31–36.
Durkheim, Émile. Le suicide (1897) (Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1973).
Durkheim, Émile. Textes, vol. 2 (Paris: Les Editions de Minuit, 1975).
Durkheim, Émile. The Evolution of Educational Thought: Lectures on the Formation and
Development of Secondary Education (1938) (London: Routledge, 1977).
Durkheim, Émile. “The Problem of Religion and the Duality of Human Nature.” In
Knowledge and Society: Studies in the Sociology of Culture, Past and Present, edited by
Henrika Kuklick and Elizabeth Long (Greenwich, CT: Jai Press, 1983): 1–41.
Durkheim, Émile. The Division of Labor in Society (Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan,
1984).
Durkheim, Émile. Professional Ethics and Civic Morals (London: Routledge, 1992).
Durkheim, Émile. The Elementary Forms of Religious Life (1912) (New York: Free
Press, 1995).
Durkheim, Émile. Suicide: A Study in Sociology (London: Routledge, 2005).
Durkheim, Émile, and Marcel Mauss. “Selbstrezension der ‘Formes élémentaires’ 1913.”
In Émile Durkheim, Journal sociologique (Paris: Presses Universitaires de France,
1969): 700–707.
Eisenstadt, Shmuel N. “Weber’s Analysis of Islam and the Specific Pattern of Islamic
Civilization.” In Max Weber and Islam, edited by Wolfgang Schluchter (New Brunswick,
NJ: Transaction, 1999): 281–294.
Eisenstadt, Shmuel N. “Interview: Pluralism and the Multiple Forms of Modernity.”
European Journal of Social Theory 7 (2004): 319–404.
Eisenstadt, Shmuel N. “The Axial Age in World History.” In The Cultural Values of Europe,
edited by Hans Joas and Klaus Wiegandt (Liverpool: Liverpool University Press,
2008): 22–42.
Elias, Norbert. “The Retreat of Sociologists into the Present.” Theory, Culture and Society
4 (1987): 223–247.
Bibliography 353
Fustel de Coulanges, Numa Denis. The Ancient City: A Study of the Religion, Laws, and
Institutions of Greece and Rome (Chelmsford, MA: Courier, 2012).
Gabriel, Karl, Christel Gärtner, and Detlef Pollack (eds.). Umstrittene Säkularisierung.
Soziologische und historische Analysen zur Differenzierung von Religion und Politik
(Berlin: Berlin University Press, 2012).
Gauchet, Marcel. Le désenchantement du monde. Une histoire politique de la religion
(Paris: Gallimard, 1985).
Gauchet, Marcel. The Disenchantment of the World: A Political History of Religion
(Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 1997).
Gavin, William Joseph. William James and the Reinstatement of the Vague (Philadelphia:
Temple University Press, 1992).
Gawlick, Günter, and Lothar Kreimendahl. Hume in der deutschen Aufklärung. Umrisse
einer Rezeptionsgeschichte (Stuttgart: Frommann-Holzboog, 1987).
Gehlen, Arnold. Studien zur Anthropologie und Soziologie (Neuwied: Luchterhand, 1963).
Gehlen, Arnold. Urmensch und Spätkultur. Philosophische Ergebnisse und Aussagen (1956)
(Frankfurt/M: Athenäum, 21964).
Gephart, Werner. Strafe und Verbrechen (Opladen: Leske und Budrich, 1990).
Gergen, Kenneth. “Charles Taylor, Wittgenstein, Empiricism, and the Question of the
‘Inner.’ ” In Hermeneutics and Psychological Theory, edited by Stanley Messer, Louis Sass,
and Robert Woolfolk (New Brunswick, NJ: Rutgers University Press, 1988): 52–58.
Gergen, Kenneth. The Saturated Self: Dilemmas of Identity in Contemporary Life
(New York: Basic Books, 1991).
Gerrish, Brian A. Continuing the Reformation: Essays on Modern Religious Thought
(Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1993).
Gfrörer, August Friedrich. Urgeschichte des menschlichen Geschlechts (Schaffhausen:
Hurter, 1855).
Gibbon, Edward. The History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire (1776–1788), 3
vols., edited by David Womersley (New York: Penguin, 1994).
Goedert, Georges. “Die universalgeschichtliche Einheitsidee bei Karl Jaspers.” Jahrbuch
der Österreichischen Karl-Jaspers-Gesellschaft 11 (1998): 9–27.
Gogarten, Friedrich. “Die Krisis unserer Kultur” (1920). In Friedrich Gogarten, Die
religiöse Entscheidung (Jena: Diederichs, 1921): 32–53.
Gogarten, Friedrich. “Zwischen den Zeiten” (1920). In Anfänge der dialektischen
Theologie, vol. II, edited by Jürgen Moltmann (Munich: Kaiser, 1963): 95–102.
Gorski, Philip. “The Return of the Repressed: Religion and the Political Unconscious of
Historical Sociology.” In Remaking Modernity: Politics, History, and Sociology, edited
by Julia Adams, Elizabeth Clemens, and Ann Orloff (Durham, NC: Duke University
Press, 2005): 161–189.
Gorski, Philip, and Gülay Türkmen-Dervisoglu. “Religion, Nationalism, and Violence: An
Integrated Approach.” Annual Review of Sociology 39 (2013): 193–210.
Graeber, David. Debt: The First 5000 Years (Brooklyn, NY: Melville House, 2014).
Graf, Friedrich Wilhelm. “Die antihistoristische Revolution in der protestantischen
Theologie der zwanziger Jahre.” In Vernunft des Glaubens. Wissenschaftliche Theologie
und kirchliche Lehre. Festschrift zum 60. Geburtstag von Wolfhart Pannenberg, edited by
Jan Rohls and Gunther Wenz (Göttingen: Vandenhoeck und Ruprecht, 1988): 377–405.
Graf, Friedrich Wilhelm. “Sakraltransfer.” In Religion in Geschichte und Gegenwart, vol. 7
(Tübingen: Mohr, 42004): col. 748f.
Bibliography 355
Graf, Friedrich Wilhelm. Der heilige Zeitgeist. Studien zur Ideengeschichte der protestan
tischen Theologie in der Weimarer Republik (Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2011).
Graf, Friedrich Wilhelm. Fachmenschenfreundschaft. Studien zu Troeltsch und Weber
(Berlin: de Gruyter, 2014).
Graf, Friedrich Wilhelm. “Die ‘kompetentesten’ Gesprächspartner? Implizite theologi
sche Werturteile in Max Webers ‘Protestantischer Ethik.’ ” In Friedrich Wilhelm
Graf, Fachmenschenfreundschaft. Studien zu Troeltsch und Weber (Berlin: de Gruyter,
2014): 111–149.
Graf, Friedrich Wilhelm, and Trutz Rendtorff (eds.). Ernst Troeltschs Soziallehren.
Studien zu ihrer Interpretation (= Troeltsch-Studien, vol. 6) (Gütersloh: Gütersloher
Verlagshaus, 1993).
Green, William A. “Periodization in European and World History.” Journal of World
History 3 (1992): 13–53.
Gregory, Brad. The Unintended Reformation: How a Religious Revolution Secularized
Society (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2012).
Große Kracht, Hermann- Josef (ed.) Der moderne Glaube an die Menschenwürde.
Philosophie, Soziologie und Theologie im Gespräch mit Hans Joas (Bielefeld:
Transcript, 2014).
Großheim, Michael. Von Georg Simmel zu Martin Heidegger. Philosophie zwischen Leben
und Existenz (Bonn: Bouvier, 1991).
Guttmann, Julius. “Max Webers Soziologie des antiken Judentums” (1925). In Max
Webers Studie über das antike Judentum. Interpretation und Kritik, edited by Wolfgang
Schluchter (Frankfurt/M: Suhrkamp, 1981): 289–326.
Habermas, Jürgen. “Geschichte und Evolution.” In Jürgen Habermas, Zur Rekonstruktion
des Historischen Materialismus (Frankfurt/M: Suhrkamp, 1976): 200–259.
Habermas, Jürgen. “Moralentwicklung und Ich-Identität.” In Jürgen Habermas, Zur
Rekonstruktion des Historischen Materialismus (Frankfurt/M: Suhrkamp, 1976): 63–91.
Habermas, Jürgen. Theory of Communicative Action. 2 vols. (Boston: Beacon, 1985).
Habermas, Jürgen. “Vom Kampf der Glaubensmächte. Karl Jaspers zum Konflikt der
Kulturen.” In Jürgen Habermas, Vom sinnlichen Eindruck zum symbolischen Ausdruck
(Frankfurt/M: Suhrkamp, 1997): 41–58.
Habermas, Jürgen. The Philosophical Discourse of Modernity: Twelve Lectures (New York:
Wiley, 2015).
Habermas, Jürgen. “A Hypothesis Concerning the Evolutionary Meaning of Rites.” In
Jürgen Habermas, Postmetaphysical Thinking II (Chichester: Polity, 2017): 43–56.
Hahn, Hans Peter. “Durkheim und die Ethnologie. Schlaglichter auf ein schwieriges
Verhältnis.” Paideuma 58 (2012): 261–282.
Halton, Eugene. From the Axial Age to the Moral Revolution: John Stuart-Glennie, Karl
Jaspers, and a New Understanding of the Idea (New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2014).
Hamann, Johann Georg. Hauptschriften, vol. VII (Gütersloh: Bertelsmann, 1956).
Hampe, Michael, and Felicitas Krämer. “Befreiende Erfahrungen. Religion bei William
James.” In Michael Hampe, Erkenntnis und Praxis. Zur Philosophie des Pragmatismus
(Frankfurt/M: Suhrkamp, 2006): 254–291.
Hanke, Edith. “Erlösungsreligionen.” In Max Webers “Religionssystematik,” edited by Hans
Gerhard Kippenberg and Martin Riesebrodt (Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2001): 209–226.
Harrington, Austin. German Cosmopolitan Social Thought and the Idea of the West: Voices
from Weimar (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2016).
356 Bibliography
Harrison, Peter. “Religion” and the Religions in the English Enlightenment (Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press, 1990).
Hartog, François. “Préface.” In Fustel de Coulanges, La cité antique (Paris: Flammarion,
1984): v–xxiv.
Haupt, Heinz-Gerhard, and Dieter Langewiesche (eds.). Nation und Religion in der
deutschen Geschichte (Frankfurt/M: Campus, 2001).
Haupt, Heinz-Gerhard, and Dieter Langewiesche (eds.). Nation und Religion in Europa.
Mehrkonfessionelle Gesellschaften im 19. und 20. Jahrhundert (Frankfurt/M: Campus,
2004).
Hausner, Sondra L. (ed.). Durkheim in Dialogue: A Centenary Celebration of “The
Elementary Forms of Religious Life” (New York: Berghahn, 2013).
Hegel, Georg Wilhelm Friedrich. The Philosophy of History (Kitchener, ON: Batoche, 2001).
Heimes, Claus. Politik und Transzendenz. Ordnungsdenken bei Carl Schmitt und Eric
Voegelin (Berlin: Duncker und Humblot, 2009).
Heimpel, Hermann. “Geschichte und Geschichtswissenschaft. Bericht über die 23.
Versammlung deutscher Historiker in Ulm.” Vierteljahrshefte für Zeitgeschichte 5
(1957): 1–17.
Hellmich, Wolfgang. Aufklärende Rationalisierung. Ein Versuch, Max Weber neu zu
interpretieren (Berlin: Duncker und Humblot, 2013).
Hénaff, Marcel. “Three Crucial Aspects of Religion in Human Evolution: Shamanism,
Sacrifice and Exogamic Alliance.” European Journal of Sociology 53 (2012): 327–335.
Henkel, Michael. Eric Voegelin zur Einführung (Hamburg: Junius, 1998).
Henning, Christian. “Die Funktion der Religionspsychologie in der Protestantischen
Theologie um 1900.” In Religion und Religiosität zwischen Theologie und Psychologie,
edited by Christian Henning and Erich Nestler (Frankfurt/M: Lang, 1998): 27–78.
Henrich, Dieter. “Karl Jaspers: Denken im Blick auf Max Weber.” In Max Weber und seine
Zeitgenossen, edited by Wolfgang Mommsen and Wolfgang Schwentker (Göttingen:
Vandenhoeck und Ruprecht, 1988): 722–739.
Héran, François. “L’institution démotivée. De Fustel de Coulanges à Durkheim et au-
delà.” Revue française de sociologie 28 (1987): 67–97.
Herbrechtsmeier, William. “The Burden of the Axial Age: Transcendentalism in Religion
as a Function of Empire.” In Defining Religion: Investigating the Boundaries between the
Sacred and Secular, edited by Arthur L. Greil and David G. Bromley (Oxford: Elsevier
Science, 2003): 109–126.
Herder, Johann Gottfried. “Exzerpt Hume: natürliche Geschichte der Religion.” In
Johann Gottfried Herder, Sämtliche Werke, edited by Bernhard Suphan, vol. 32 (Berlin:
Weidmann, 1899): 193–197.
Herder, Johann Gottfried. Schriften zum Alten Testament (= Werke, vol. 5) (Frankfurt/
M: Deutscher Klassiker Verlag, 1993).
Herms, Eilert. “Metaphysik und Christentumstheorie. Beobachtungen und Erwägungen
zu Josiah Royces ‘religiöser Philosophie’ und Fundamentaltheologie.” Zeitschrift für
Theologie und Kirche 71 (1974): 410–455.
Herms, Eilert. “Josiah Royces Beitrag zur Theorie des Christentums: Beobachtungen
und Erwägungen zu seinen Hibbert Lectures über ‘The Problem of Christianity.’ ”
Theologische Zeitschrift 36 (1980): no. 5: 286–310 and no. 6: 355–373.
Hick, John. An Interpretation of Religion: Human Responses to the Transcendent
(London: Palgrave Macmillan, 1989): 21–35.
Bibliography 357
Jaspers, Karl. Die geistige Situation der Zeit (Berlin and Leipzig: de Gruyter, 1932).
Jaspers, Karl. The European Spirit (London: SCM, 1947).
Jaspers, Karl. Philosophical Faith and Revelation (New York: Harper and Row, 1967).
Jaspers, Karl. The Origin and Goal of History (London: Routledge, 2010).
Jay, Martin. Songs of Experience: Modern American and European Variations on a
Universal Theme (Berkeley: University of California Press, 2005).
Jerryson, Michael K., and Mark Juergensmeyer (eds.). Buddhist Warfare (Oxford: Oxford
University Press, 2010).
Joas, Hans. G. H. Mead. A Contemporary Re-Examination of His Thought (Cambridge,
MA: MIT Press, 1985) (21987, with new preface).
Joas, Hans. “The Unhappy Marriage of Hermeneutics and Functionalism,” in Axel
Honneth and Hans Joas (eds.), Communicative Action: Essays on Jürgen Habermas’s
“The Theory of Communicative Action” (Oxford: Polity, 1991): 97–118.
Joas, Hans. “Durkheim and Pragmatism: The Psychology of Consciousness and the Social
Constitution of Categories,” in Hans Joas, Pragmatism and Social Theory (Chicago:
University of Chicago Press 1993): 55–78.
Joas, Hans. “Institutionalization as a Creative Process: The Sociological Importance of
Cornelius Castoriadis’s Political Philosophy,” in Hans Joas, Pragmatism and Social
Theory (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1993): 154–171.
Joas, Hans. Pragmatism and Social Theory (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1993).
Joas, Hans. The Creativity of Action (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1997).
Joas, Hans. The Genesis of Values (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2000).
Joas, Hans. “The Gift of Life: Parsons’ Late Sociology of Religion,” in Journal of Classical
Sociology 1 (2001): 127–141.
Joas, Hans. War and Modernity (Oxford: Polity, 2003).
Joas, Hans. “Max Weber and the Origin of Human Rights: A Study of Cultural Innovation.”
In Max Weber’s “Economy and Society”: A Critical Companion, edited by Charles Camic,
Philip S. Gorski, and David M. Trubek (Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 2005):
366–382.
Joas, Hans. “Die soziologische Perspektive.” In Lehrbuch der Soziologie, edited by Hans
Joas (Frankfurt/M: Campus, 32007): 11–38.
Joas, Hans. Do We Need Religion? On the Experience of Self-Transcendence (Boulder,
CO: Paradigm, 2008).
Joas, Hans. “Die säkulare Option und ihre Folgen.” Deutsche Zeitschrift für Philosophie 57
(2009): 293–300.
Joas, Hans. “Eine deutsche Idee von der Freiheit? Cassirer und Troeltsch zwischen
Deutschland und dem Westen.” In Sozialphilosophie und Kritik, edited by Rainer Forst,
Martin Hartmann, and Rahel Jaeggi (Frankfurt/M: Suhrkamp, 2009): 288–316.
Joas, Hans. “Society, State, and Religion: Their Relationship from the Perspective of the
World Religions. An Introduction.” In Secularization and the World Religions, edited
by Hans Joas and Klaus Wiegandt (Liverpool: Liverpool University Press, 2009): 9–43.
Joas, Hans. “Selbsttranszendenz und Wertbindung. Ernst Troeltsch als Ausgangspunkt
einer modernen Religionssoziologie.” In Religion(en) deuten. Transformationen der
Religionsforschung, edited by Friedrich Wilhelm Graf and Friedemann Voigt (Berlin: de
Gruyter, 2010): 51–64.
Joas, Hans. “Robert N. Bellah. Religiöse Evolution und symbolischer Realismus.” In
Kultur. Theorien der Gegenwart, edited by Stephan Moebius and Dirk Quadflieg
(Wiesbaden: VS Verlag für Sozialwissenschaften, 22011): 83–91.
Bibliography 359
Joas, Hans. “Schleiermacher and the Turn to Experience in the Study of Religion.” In
Interpreting Religion: The Significance of Friedrich Schleichermacher’s “Reden über die
Religion” for Religious Studies and Theology, edited by Dietrich Korsch and Amber L.
Griffioen (Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2011): 147–161.
Joas, Hans. “The Axial Age Debate as Religious Discourse.” In The Axial Age and Its
Consequences, edited by Robert N. Bellah and Hans Joas (Cambridge, MA: Harvard
University Press, 2012): 9–29.
Joas, Hans. “Ist die Menschenwürde noch unser oberster Wert?” Die Zeit, June 7, 2013
(Beilage Philosophie): 10f., now also in Wie soll ich leben? Philosophen der Gegenwart
geben Antwort, edited by Die Zeit (Munich: Pattloch, 2014): 43–49.
Joas, Hans. The Sacredness of the Person: A New Genealogy of Human Rights (Washington,
DC: Georgetown University Press, 2013).
Joas, Hans. Faith as an Option: Possible Futures for Christianity (Stanford, CA: Stanford
University Press, 2014).
Joas, Hans. “Replik.” In Der moderne Glaube an die Menschenwürde, edited by Klaus
Große Kracht (Bielefeld: Transcript, 2014): 243–264.
Joas, Hans. “Säkulare Heiligkeit. Wie aktuell ist Rudolf Otto?” In Rudolf Otto, Das Heilige.
Über das Irrationale in der Idee des Göttlichen und sein Verhältnis zum Rationalen
(1917) (Munich: Beck, 2014): 255–281.
Joas, Hans. Was ist die Achsenzeit? Eine wissenschaftliche Debatte als Diskurs über
Transzendenz (Basel: Schwabe, 2014).
Joas, Hans. Sind die Menschenrechte westlich? (Munich: Kösel, 2015).
Joas, Hans. “Was dürfen wir hoffen?” In Inspiration für das Leben. Im Dialog mit der Bibel,
edited by Rudolf Walter (Freiburg: Herder, 2015): 205–218.
Joas, Hans. “Dangerous Nouns of Process: Differentiation, Rationalization, Modern
ization.” In The Art and Science of Sociology: Essays in Honor of Edward A. Tiryakian,
edited by Roland Robertson and John Simpson (London: Anthem, 2016): 149–162.
Joas, Hans. Kirche als Moralagentur? (Munich: Kösel, 2016).
Joas, Hans. “Nachwort.” In Alfred Döblin, Der unsterbliche Mensch /Der Kampf mit dem
Engel (Frankfurt/M: Fischer, 2016): 613–636.
Joas, Hans. “Naturgeschichte der Religion als Religionskritik? David Hume und die
Folgen.” In Religion und Aufklärung, edited by Albrecht Beutel and Martha Nooke
(Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2016): 3–17.
Joas, Hans. “Pragmatism and Historicism: Mead’s Philosophy of Temporality and the
Logic of Historiography.” In The Timeliness of George Herbert Mead, edited by Hans
Joas and Daniel R. Huebner (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2016): 62–81.
Joas, Hans. “Religious Experience and Its Interpretation: Reflections on James and
Royce.” In The Varieties of Transcendence, edited by Hermann Deuser, Hans Joas,
Matthias Jung, and Magnus Schlette (New York: Fordham University Press, 2016):
219–235.
Joas, Hans. “Sacralization and Desacralization: Political Domination and Religious
Interpretation.” Journal of the Society of Christian Ethics 36 (2016): 2, 25–42.
Joas, Hans. “More Weberian Than Weber? David Martin’s Political Sociology of Religion.”
In David Martin and the Sociology of Religion, edited by Hans Joas (Oxford: Routledge,
2018): 1–15.
Joas, Hans. “The Independence of Religious Phenomena: The Work of Ernst Troeltsch as
a Template for the Study of Religion,” in Christopher Adair-Toteff (ed.), The Anthem
Companion to Ernst Troeltsch (London: Anthem Press, 2018): 25–35.
360 Bibliography
Karsenti, Bruno. “De l’historiographie ancienne à la science sociale. Une nouvelle lecture
de ‘La cité antique’ de Fustel de Coulanges.” In Fustel de Coulanges, La cité antique
(Paris: Flammarion, 2009): 3–29.
Karsenti, Bruno. “Sociology Face to Face with Pragmatism: Action, Concept, and Person.”
Journal of Classical Sociology 12 (2012): 398–427.
Kaufmann, Franz- Xaver. “Wissenssoziologische Überlegungen zu Renaissance und
Niedergang des katholischen Naturrechtsdenkens im 19. und 20. Jahrhundert”
(1973). In Franz-Xaver Kaufmann, Soziologie und Sozialethik. Gesammelte Aufsätze
zur Moralsoziologie, edited by Stephan Goertz (Freiburg [Switzerland]: Herder,
2013): 321–354.
Kessler, Udo. Die Wiederentdeckung der Transzendenz. Ordnung von Mensch und
Gesellschaft im Denken Eric Voegelins (Würzburg: Königshausen und Neumann,
1995).
Kieffer, Jean-Luc, Anquetil-Duperron. L’Inde en France au XVIIIe siècle (Paris: Société
d’édition “Les Belles Lettres,” 1983).
Kippenberg, Hans Gerhard. Discovering Religious History in the Modern Age (Princeton,
NJ: Princeton University Press, 2001).
Kippenberg, Hans Gerhard. “Religionsanalyse im Zusammenhang mit einer pragma
tistischen Handlungstheorie.” In Hans Joas in der Diskussion. Kreativität–Selbsttranszendenz–
Gewalt, edited by Heinrich Wilhelm Schäfer (Frankfurt/M: Campus, 2012): 59–78.
Kippenberg, Hans Gerhard. “Dialektik der Entzauberung. Säkularisierung aus der
Perspektive von Max Webers Religionssystematik.” In Alte Begriffe –Neue Probleme.
Max Webers Soziologie im Lichte aktueller Problemstellungen, edited by Thomas
Schwinn and Gert Albert (Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2016): 81–116.
Kippenberg, Hans Gerhard, and Martin Riesebrodt (eds.). Max Webers “Religions
systematik” (Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2001).
Kirkbright, Suzanne. Karl Jaspers: A Biography (New Haven, CT: Yale University
Press, 2004).
Kittsteiner, Heinz- Dieter. “Das Gewissen im Gewitter.” Jahrbuch für Volkskunde
(1987): 7–26.
Klapczynski, Gregor. Katholischer Historismus? Zum historischen Denken in der
deutschsprachigen Kirchengeschichte um 1900 (Stuttgart: Kohlhammer, 2013).
Kleist, Heinrich von. “Über die allmähliche Verfertigung der Gedanken beim Reden.” In
Heinrich von Kleist, Werke (Munich: Hanser, 1966): 810–814.
Klimkeit, Hans- Joachim. “Friedrich Max Müller (1823– 1900).” In Klassiker der
Religionswissenschaft. Von Friedrich Schleiermacher bis Mircea Eliade, edited by Axel
Michaels (Munich: Beck, 1997): 29–40.
Knöbl, Wolfgang. Spielräume der Modernisierung. Das Ende der Eindeutigkeit (Weilers
wist: Velbrück, 2001).
Koeter, Alfons. Ernst von Lasaulx’ Geschichtsphilosophie und ihr Einfluß auf Jacob
Burckhardts “Weltgeschichtliche Betrachtungen” (Dissertation, University of Münster,
1937).
Kolakowski, Leszek. “Philosophical Faith in the Face of Revelation.” In Leszek Kolakowski,
Modernity on Endless Trial (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1990): 108–119.
König, René. “Soziologie in Berlin um 1930.” In René König, Soziologie in Deutschland.
Begründer, Verfechter, Verächter (Munich: Hanser, 1987): 258–297.
Korff, Hermann August. Geist der Goethezeit (Leipzig: Kohler und Amelang, 21966).
362 Bibliography
Koschorke, Albrecht. “Moderne als Wunsch. Krieg und Städtebau im 20. Jahrhundert.”
Leviathan 27 (1999): 23–42.
Koselleck, Reinhart. Futures Past: On the Semantics of Historical Time (New York:
Columbia University Press, 2005).
Koshul, Basit Bilal. The Postmodern Significance of Max Weber’s Legacy: Disenchanting
Disenchantment (New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2005).
Koziel, Bernd Elmar. Achsenzeit, Apokalyptik, Gnade. Zur Hermeneutik des christlichen
Glaubens (Würzburg: Echter, 2015).
Krakau, Knud. Missionsbewußtsein und Völkerrechtsdoktrin in den Vereinigten Staaten
(Frankfurt/M: Metzner, 1967).
Krämer, Felicitas. Erfahrungsvielfalt und Wirklichkeit. Zu William James’ Realitätsverständ
nis (Göttingen: Vandenhoeck und Ruprecht, 2006).
Krappmann, Lothar. Soziologische Dimensionen der Identität. Strukturelle Bedingungen
für die Teilnahme an Interaktionsprozessen (Stuttgart: Klett, 1971).
Krech, Volkhard. Wissenschaft und Religion (Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2002).
Laarmann, Matthias. “Sacrificium intellectus.” In Historisches Wörterbuch der Philosophie,
vol. 8, edited by Joachim Ritter et al. (Darmstadt: Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft,
1972): col. 1113–1116.
Lamberth, David C. William James and the Metaphysics of Experience (Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press, 1999).
Lang, Bernhard. “Prophet, Priester, Virtuose.” In Max Webers “Religionssystematik,” ed-
ited by Hans Gerhard Kippenberg and Martin Riesebrodt (Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck,
2001): 167–191.
Lang, Bernhard. “Die zweigeteilte Welt. ‘Jenseits’ und ‘Diesseits’ in der katholischen
Theologie des 19. und 20. Jahrhunderts.” In Das Jenseits. Facetten eines religiösen Begriffs
in der Neuzeit, edited by Lucian Hölscher (Göttingen: Wallstein, 2007): 203–232.
Langer, Susanne K. Philosophy in a New Key: A Study in the Symbolism of Reason, Rite, and
Art (1942) (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1965).
Langewiesche, Dieter. Reich, Nation, Föderation. Deutschland und Europa (Munich:
Beck, 2008).
Lasaulx, Ernst von. Neuer Versuch einer alten, auf die Wahrheit der Tatsachen gegründeten
Philosophie der Geschichte (1856) (Munich: Oldenbourg, 1952).
Lask, Emil. “Zum System der Wissenschaften.” In Emil Lask, Gesammelte Schriften, vol.
III (Tübingen: Mohr, 1924): 239–293.
Lauster, Jörg. Die Verzauberung der Welt. Eine Kulturgeschichte des Christentums
(Munich: Beck, 2014).
Lefort, Claude. “The Permanence of the Theologico- Political?” In Claude Lefort,
Democracy and Political Theory (Cambridge: Polity, 1988): 213–255.
Le Fort, Gertrud von. Der Kranz der Engel (Munich: Ehrenwirth, 1956).
Lehmann, Hartmut. Die Entzauberung der Welt. Studien zu Themen von Max Weber
(Göttingen: Wallstein, 2009).
Lehmann, Hartmut. Religiöse Erweckung in gottferner Zeit. Studien zur Pietismusforschung
(Göttingen: Wallstein, 2010).
Lehmkühler, Karsten. “Die Bedeutung des Kultus für das Christentum der Moderne.
Eine Diskussion zwischen Wilhelm Bousset und Ernst Troeltsch.” In Die “religions
geschichtliche Schule.” Facetten eines theologischen Umbruchs, edited by Gerd Lüdemann
(Frankfurt/M: Lang, 1996): 207–224.
Bibliography 363
Lemert, Charles. “1905: Weber in the Year of Miracles.” In The Protestant Ethic Turns 100.
Essays on the Centenary of the Weber Thesis, edited by William H. Swatos Jr. and Lutz
Kaelber (London: Paradigm, 2005): ix–xii.
Leonhard, Jörn. Bellizismus und Nation. Kriegsdeutung und Nationsbestimmung in Europa
und den Vereinigten Staaten 1750–1914 (Munich: Oldenbourg, 2008).
Leppin, Hartmut. “Kaisertum und Christentum in der Spätantike. Überlegungen zu einer
unwahrscheinlichen Synthese.” In Die Vielfalt normativer Ordnungen. Konflikte und
Dynamik in historischer und ethnologischer Perspektive, edited by Andreas Fahrmeir
and Annette Imhausen (Frankfurt/M: Campus, 2013): 197–223.
LeQuire, Peter Brickey. “The Axial Age Debate as Political Discourse: Karl Jaspers and
Eric Voegelin.” Clio 43 (2014): 295–316.
LeQuire, Peter Brickey, and Daniel Silver, “Critical Naïveté? Religion, Science, and
Action in the Parsons-Voegelin Correspondence.” European Journal of Sociology 54
(2013): 265–293.
Leuba, James. “Studies in the Psychology of Religious Phenomena.” American Journal of
Psychology 7 (1896): 345–347.
Levine, Donald N. “Note on the Concept of an Axial Turning in Human History.” In
Rethinking Civilizational Analysis, edited by Said Amir Arjomand and Edward A.
Tiryakian (London: Sage, 2004): 67–70.
Levine, Donald N., and Daniel Silver. “Introduction.” In Georg Simmel, The View of Life
(Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2010): ix–xxxii.
Lévi-Strauss, Claude. Das Ende des Totemismus (Frankfurt/M: Suhrkamp, 1965).
Lévi-Strauss, Claude. Totemism (Boston: Beacon, 1971).
Loisy, Alfred. “Sociologie et religion.” Revue d’histoire et de littérature religieuses 4
(1913): 45–76.
Löwith, Karl. “Die Entzauberung der Welt durch Wissenschaft. Zu Max Webers 100.
Geburtstag.” Merkur 18 (1964): 501–519.
Löwith, Karl. From Hegel to Nietzsche: The Revolution in Nineteenth-Century Thought
(1941) (London: Holt, Rinehart and Winston, 1954).
Ludwig, Emil. Wagner oder die Entzauberten (Berlin: Felix Lehmann, 1913).
Luhmann, Niklas. “Die Ausdifferenzierung der Religion.” In Niklas Luhmann, Gesell
schaftsstruktur und Semantik. Studien zur Wissenssoziologie der modernen Gesellschaft,
vol. 3 (Frankfurt/M: Suhrkamp, 1989): 259–357.
Lukács, György. The Theory of the Novel (1916) (London: Merlin Press, 2006).
Lukes, Steven. Emile Durkheim: His Life and Work—A Historical and Critical Study
(London: Penguin, 1973).
Lukes, Steven. Power: A Radical View (1974) (Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan, 2004).
Lukes, Steven. “Is Durkheim’s Understanding of Religion Compatible with Believing?”
Religion 42 (2012): 41–52.
MacCulloch, Diarmaid. Christianity. The First Three Thousand Years (New York:
Viking, 2009).
MacIntyre, Alasdair. “Is Understanding Religion Compatible with Believing?” In Faith
and the Philosophers, edited by John Hick (London: Macmillan, 1964): 115–133.
Maier, Bernhard. William Robertson Smith (Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2009).
Maier, Hans (ed.). Wege in die Gewalt. Die modernen politischen Religionen (Frankfurt/
M: Fischer, 2000).
Malherbe, Michel. “Hume’s ‘Natural History of Religion.’ ” Hume Studies 21, no. 2
(1995): 255–274.
364 Bibliography
Novick, Peter. That Noble Dream: The “Objectivity Question” and the American Historical
Profession (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1988).
Nowak, Kurt. “Die ‘antihistoristische Revolution.’ Symptome und Folgen der Krise
historischer Weltorientierung nach dem Ersten Weltkrieg.” In Umstrittene Moderne.
Die Zukunft der Neuzeit im Urteil der Epoche Ernst Troeltschs, edited by Horst Renz and
Friedrich Wilhelm Graf (= Troeltsch-Studien, vol. 4) (Gütersloh: Mohn, 1987): 133–171.
Nungesser, Frithjof. “Mead Meets Tomasello: Pragmatism, the Cognitive Sciences, and
the Origins of Human Communication and Sociality.” In The Timeliness of George
Herbert Mead, edited by Hans Joas and Daniel R. Huebner (Chicago: University of
Chicago Press, 2016): 252–275.
Oakley, Francis. Kingship: The Politics of Enchantment (Oxford: Blackwell, 2006).
O’Brien, Conor Cruise. God Land: Reflections on Religion and Nationalism (Cambridge,
MA: Harvard University Press, 1988).
O’Connor, David. “Psychological Explanations of Religious Belief.” In The Continuum
Companion to Hume, edited by Alan Bailey and Dan O’Brien (London: Continuum,
2012): 265–278.
Oppenheim, Frank M. Reverence for the Relations of Life: Reimagining Pragmatism via
Josiah Royce’s Interactions with Peirce, James, and Dewey (Notre Dame, IN: University
of Notre Dame Press, 2005).
Osterhammel, Jürgen. “ ‘The Great Work of Uplifting Mankind,’ Zivilisierungsmission und
Moderne.” In Zivilisierungsmissionen. Imperiale Weltverbesserung seit dem 18. Jahrhundert,
edited by Boris Barth and Jürgen Osterhammel (Konstanz: UVK, 2005): 363–425.
Osterhammel, Jürgen. Unfabling the East: The Enlightenment’s Encounter with Asia
(Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 2019).
Otto, Eckart. Max Webers Studien des Antiken Judentums (Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2002).
Otto, Eckart. “Die hebräische Prophetie bei Max Weber, Ernst Troeltsch und Hermann
Cohen. Ein Diskurs im Weltkrieg zur christlich- jüdischen Kultursynthese.” In
Asketischer Protestantismus und der “Geist” des modernen Kapitalismus. Max Weber
und Ernst Troeltsch, edited by Wolfgang Schluchter and Friedrich Wilhelm Graf
(Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2005): 201–255.
Otto, Rudolf. The Idea of the Holy: An Inquiry into the Non-Rational Factor in the Idea of
the Divine and Its Relation to the Rational (London: Oxford University Press, 1923).
Otto, Rudolf. “Parallels and Convergences in the History of Religions,” in Rudolf Otto,
Religious Essays: A Supplement to “The Idea of the Holy” (Oxford: Oxford University
Press, 1931): 95–109.
Otto, Rudolf. Das Heilige. Über das Irrationale in der Idee des Göttlichen und sein Verhältnis
zum Rationalen (1917) (Munich: Beck, 2014).
Ozouf, Mona. La fête révolutionnaire 1789–1799 (Paris: Gallimard, 1976).
Parsons, Talcott. The Structure of Social Action (New York: McGraw-Hill, 1937).
Parsons, Talcott. Societies: Evolutionary and Comparative Perspectives (Englewood Cliffs,
NJ: Prentice-Hall, 1966).
Parsons, Talcott. “Durkheim on Religion Revisited: Another Look at the Elementary
Forms of the Religious Life.” In Beyond the Classics? Essays in the Scientific Study of
Religion, edited by Charles Y. Glock and Philip E. Hammond (New York: Harper and
Row, 1973): 156–180.
Parsons, Talcott. “Comparative Studies and Evolutionary Change.” In Talcott Parsons,
Social Systems and the Evolution of Action Theory (New York: Free Press, 1977): 279–320.
Parsons, Talcott. Action Theory and the Human Condition (New York: Free Press, 1978).
Bibliography 367
Parsons, Talcott. “Karl Jaspers.” In International Encyclopedia of the Social Sciences, vol. 18
(New York: Free Press, 1979): 341–345.
Pearson, Lori. Beyond Essence: Ernst Troeltsch as Historian and Theorist of Christianity
(Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2008).
Peirce, Charles Sanders. Collected Papers (Cambridge, MA: Belknap, 1931).
Peirce, Charles Sanders. Values in a Universe of Chance (Selected Writings). Edited by
Philip P. Wiener (New York: Dover, 1958).
Peirce, Charles Sanders. “A Neglected Argument for the Reality of God” (1908). In
The Essential Peirce. Edited by Peirce Edition Project, vol. 2 (Bloomington: Indiana
University Press, 1998): 434–450.
Peirce, Charles Sanders. “Ideas, Stray or Stolen, about Scientific Writing. No. 1.” In
The Essential Peirce. Edited by Peirce Edition Project, vol. 2 (Bloomington: Indiana
University Press, 1998): 325–330.
Perrow, Charles. Normal Accidents: Living with High Risk Technologies (1984) (Princeton,
NJ: Princeton University Press, 1999).
Perry, Ralph Barton. The Thought and Character of William James, 2 vols. (Boston: Little,
Brown and Co., 1935).
Pettenkofer, Andreas. Radikaler Protest. Zur soziologischen Theorie politischer Bewegungen
(Frankfurt/M: Campus, 2010).
Pettenkofer, Andreas. “Sakralisierung und Abweichung. Das Collège de Sociologie,
Marcel Mauss und die Aktualität der Durkheim- Schule.” Mittelweg 36, no. 23
(2014): 95–110.
Pfleiderer, Otto. Religionsphilosophie auf geschichtlicher Grundlage (Berlin: Reimer, 1878).
Pickering, W. S. F. “The Response of Catholic and Protestant Thinkers to the Work of
Émile Durkheim: With Special Reference to ‘Les formes élémentaires.’ ” Durkheimian
Studies 14 (2008): 59–93.
Pieper, Josef. In Search of the Sacred: Contributions to an Answer (San Francisco:
Ignatius, 1991).
Pocock, John G. A. “Superstition and Enthusiasm in Gibbon’s History of Religion.”
Eighteenth-Century Life 18 (1982): 83–94.
Poggi, Gianfranco. Forms of Power (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2001).
Pohle, Joseph. Lehrbuch der Dogmatik, vol. 1 (Paderborn: Schöningh, 1914).
Pollock, Sheldon. “Axialism and Empire.” In Axial Civilizations and World History, ed-
ited by Johann P. Arnason, Shmuel N. Eisenstadt, and Björn Wittrock (Leiden: Brill,
2005): 397–450.
Pomeranz, Kenneth. The Great Divergence: China, Europe, and the Making of the Modern
World Economy (Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 2000).
Popitz, Heinrich. Phenomena of Power: Authority, Domination, and Violence (New York:
Columbia University Press, 2017).
Potepa, Maciej. “Feuerbach und Schleiermacher.” In Ludwig Feuerbach und die Philosophie
der Zukunft, edited by Hans-Jürg Braun, Hans-Martin Sass, Werner Schuffenhauer,
and Francesco Tomasoni (Berlin: Akademie, 1990): 165–177.
Prendergast, Christopher. “The Impact of Fustel de Coulanges’ ‘La Cité antique’ on
Durkheim’s Theories of Social Morphology and Social Solidarity.” Humboldt Journal of
Social Relations 11 (1983/1984): 53–73.
Prodi, Paolo. “Konfessionalisierungsforschung im internationalen Kontext.” In Die
Anthropologie von Macht und Glauben. Das Werk Wolfgang Reinhards in der Diskussion,
edited by Hans Joas (Göttingen: Wallstein, 2008): 63–82.
368 Bibliography
Scribner, Robert W. Religion and Culture in Germany, 1400–1800, edited by Lyndal Roper
(Leiden: Brill, 2001).
Segal, Robert A. “Hume’s ‘Natural History of Religion’ and the Beginning of the Social
Scientific Study of Religion.” Religion 24 (1994): 225–234.
Segal, Robert A. “Robertson Smith’s Influence on Durkheim’s Theory of Myth and Ritual.”
In Reappraising Durkheim for the Study and Teaching of Religion Today, edited by
Thomas A. Idinopulos and Brian C. Wilson (Leiden: Brill, 2002): 59–72.
Segal, Robert A. “William Robertson Smith vis-à-vis Émile Durkheim as Sociologist of
Religion.” Journal of Scottish Thought 1, no. 2 (2008): 1–12.
Seibert, Christoph. Religion im Denken von William James (Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck,
2009).
Seligman, Adam. “Review: Marcel Gauchet, The Disenchantment of the World.” American
Political Science Review 92 (1998): 960–961.
Seligman, Adam. “Reflexivity, Play, Ritual, and the Axial Age.” Sociologica 1 (2013): 1–15.
Sellmann, Matthias. Religion und soziale Ordnung. Gesellschaftstheoretische Analysen
(Frankfurt/M: Campus, 2007).
Sharpe, Eric J. Comparative Religion: A History (Chicago: Open Court, 21986).
Siep, Ludwig. Der Staat als irdischer Gott. Genese und Relevanz einer Hegelschen Idee
(Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2015).
Silber, Ilana F. “Deciphering Transcendence and the Open Code of Modernity: S.
N. Eisenstadt’s Comparative Hermeneutics of Civilizations.” Journal of Classical
Sociology 11 (2011): 269–280.
Silver, Daniel. “Religion without Instrumentalization.” Archives européennes de sociologie
47 (2006): 421–434.
Simmel, Georg. Philosophische Kultur (Potsdam: Kiepenheuer, 1923).
Simmel, Georg. Gesammelte Schriften zur Religionssoziologie, edited by Horst Jürgen Helle
(Berlin: Duncker und Humblot, 1989).
Simmel, Georg. The View of Life: Four Metaphysical Essays with Journal Aphorisms
(Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2010).
Sivin, Nathan. “Chinesische Wissenschaft. Ein Vergleich der Ansätze von Max Weber
und Joseph Needham.” In Max Webers Studie über Konfuzianismus und Taoismus.
Interpretation und Kritik, edited by Wolfgang Schluchter (Frankfurt/M: Suhrkamp,
1983): 342–362.
Sloane, William. “The Substance and Vision of History.” American Historical Review 17
(1912): 235–251.
Smith, Anthony D. “Ethnic Election and National Destiny: Some Religious Origins of
Nationalist Ideals.” Nations and Nationalism 5 (1999): 331–355.
Smith, Anthony D. Chosen Peoples (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2003).
Smith, Christian (ed.). The Secular Revolution: Power, Interests, and Conflict in the
Secularization of American Public Life (Berkeley: University of California Press,
2003): 1–96.
Smith, Jeremy C. A. “Grounds for Engagement: Dissonances and Overlaps at the
Intersection of Contemporary Civilizations Analysis and Postcolonial Sociology.”
Current Sociology 63 (2015): 566–585.
Smith, John E. Royce’s Social Infinite: The Community of Interpretation (New York: Liberal
Arts Press, 1950).
372 Bibliography
Stuart-Glennie, John Stuart. In the Morningland: Or, The Law of the Origin and
Transformation of Christianity, vol. I: The New Philosophy of History (London: Longman,
Greens and Company, 1873).
Sumner, William Graham. “War” (1903), in William Graham Sumner, War and Other
Essays, edited by Albert Galloway Keller (New Haven, CT: Yale University Press,
1919): 3–40.
Swain, Tony. A Place for Strangers: Towards a History of Australian Aboriginal Being
(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1973).
Taves, Ann. Fits, Trances, and Visions: Experiencing Religion and Explaining Experience
from Wesley to James (Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 1999).
Taylor, Charles. “Self-Interpreting Animals.” In Charles Taylor, Philosophical Papers, vol. 1
(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1985): 45–76.
Taylor, Charles. Sources of the Self: The Making of the Modern Identity (Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press, 1992).
Taylor, Charles. Varieties of Religion Today: William James Revisited (Cambridge,
MA: Harvard University Press, 2002).
Taylor, Charles. A Secular Age (Cambridge, MA: Belknap, 2007).
Taylor, Charles. “Disenchantment–Reenchantment.” In Charles Taylor, Dilemmas and
Connections: Selected Essays (Cambridge, MA: Belknap, 2011): 287–302.
Taylor, Charles. “Recovering the Sacred.” Inquiry 54 (2011): 113–125.
Tenbruck, Friedrich H. “Das Werk Max Webers.” Kölner Zeitschrift für Soziologie und
Sozialpsychologie 27 (1975): 663–702.
Terrier, Jean. “ ‘Auch in unserer Zeit werden Götter in den Massen geboren’. Émile
Durkheims Erklärungsansätze zur Entstehung gesellschaftlicher Ideale in der Moderne.”
Berliner Journal für Soziologie 22 (2013): 497–516.
Thomas, Günter. Implizite Religion. Theoriegeschichtliche und theoretische Untersuchungen
zum Problem ihrer Identifikation (Würzburg: Ergon, 2001).
Thomas, Keith. Religion and the Decline of Magic (New York: Scribner, 1971).
Thomassen, Björn. “Anthropology, Multiple Modernities and the Axial Age Debate.”
Anthropological Theory 10 (2010): 321–342.
Thomsen, Anton. “Hume’s ‘Natural History of Religion.’ ” The Monist 19 (1909): 264–288.
Tillich, Paul. Dynamics of Faith (1957) (New York: Harper, 2009).
Tillich, Paul. The Courage to Be (1952) (New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 2014).
Tilly, Charles. Big Structures, Large Processes, Huge Comparisons (New York: Russell Sage
Foundation, 1984).
Tiryakian, Edward A. “Durkheim’s ‘Elementary Forms’ as ‘Revelation.’ ” In The Future
of the Sociological Classics, edited by Buford Rhea (Boston: Allen and Unwin,
1981): 114–135.
Tiryakian, Edward A. For Durkheim: Essays in Historical and Cultural Sociology (Farnham,
UK: Ashgate, 2009).
Tiryakian, Edward A. “Book Review: Hans Joas, ‘The Sacredness of the Person.’ ”
Contemporary Sociology 43 (2014): 187–190.
Tödt, Heinz Eduard. “Max Weber und Ernst Troeltsch in Heidelberg.” In Semper Apertus.
Sechshundert Jahre Ruprecht-Karls-Universität Heidelberg 1386–1986. Festschrift in
sechs Bänden, vol. 3, edited by Wilhelm Doerr (Berlin: Springer, 1985): 215–258.
Tolstoy, Leo. “The Restoration of Hell” (1903). In On Life and Essays on Religion
(Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1934): 309–330.
374 Bibliography
action, 25, 34, 42–43, 47–48, 58–59, 64, 67, Calvinism, 108, 124, 141, 152, 156, 193,
70, 73, 82–85, 93, 96, 107, 116–122, 221, 228, 265, 307n.130, 316n.10
127–128, 131, 135–136, 138, 141, capitalism, 95, 106, 110, 121, 124–126,
146–148, 156, 192, 205–207, 210, 145, 148, 150, 156, 201–202, 205,
215–216, 220–223, 228, 231–232, 216, 218
237–242, 246–248, 284n.43 charisma, 96, 113, 135, 148–149, 211,
theory of, 42–43, 84–85, 96, 104, 107, 220, 222
117, 201, 205, 207, 232, 238–240, 246 Christianity, 3–5, 9–10, 13, 15–17, 19–23,
anthropology, 2–3, 8, 13, 18, 27, 55, 64, 25, 27–29, 35, 39, 51, 54, 64, 69,
66–68, 72, 80–82, 84–87, 89, 133– 71, 76, 78–80, 88–89, 91–111, 113,
135, 140, 196, 234–238, 240, 246, 116, 123, 131, 134–135, 137, 142–
251, 255–256, 284n.46 143, 145, 151, 153–155, 157–161,
articulation /expression, 9, 19, 26–34, 163, 165, 168–170, 173–175, 178,
41, 43, 45, 47, 50, 52–53, 62, 64, 181–183, 186, 192–193, 200, 202,
70–71, 77, 83, 85, 96, 101, 107, 127, 211, 214–215, 217–218, 222, 225,
139, 143, 147, 166–167, 172, 177, 235, 238, 247, 249–250, 261–264,
188, 193, 225, 234, 239, 243–247, 267, 269, 294n.67
251, 268 Catholic, 17, 60, 78, 80, 97, 107–109,
asceticism, 100, 105, 121–124, 126, 128, 116, 121, 123–124, 134, 140, 145–146,
134, 141, 147–148, 153, 190, 210– 151–152, 155, 169, 173–176, 178, 185,
212, 217, 222, 226, 228 221–222, 265
atheism, 14, 23–24, 154–155, 284n.46 Latin, 16, 121, 202, 222, 263–264
Axial Age, 6, 101, 103, 141–143, 157–159, Orthodox, 16, 263–264
161, 163–173, 175–177, 179–194, Protestant, 5, 16, 33, 35, 60, 80, 89, 94,
204, 211, 213–214, 218, 223, 230, 96–98, 121–126, 128, 134, 140–141,
236, 250–251, 261–262, 267, 269– 148–153, 155–156, 159, 162–163,
272, 323n.71, 325n.93, 326n.118, 166, 170, 178, 185, 198, 210, 228, 239
327n.123 see also individual entries
Confucianism, 14, 101, 119, 125–126,
belief /(religious) faith, 2, 7–15, 17–18, 145, 170, 175, 186, 188–189, 208,
23–25, 27, 29, 31, 34–35, 37, 41, 322n.65
46, 54, 56, 59, 62, 64, 66, 69, 71–74, contemplation, 42–43, 124, 157,
77–80, 97, 100–101, 106, 114, 119– 210–212, 238
120, 122–124, 127, 129–131, 136, contingency, experience of, 15, 17–18, 37, 54
139–140, 142–143, 146, 152–154,
156, 158–162, 166, 172, 174, 176, 178, Daoism, 119, 125–126, 145, 189, 208
182–183, 214, 221, 226, 233, 235, 237, desacralization (profanization), 4, 6,
242, 260, 262–263, 267–269 10, 76, 110, 113, 141, 143–144,
Buddhism, 20–21, 101, 103, 119, 145, 157– 164–165, 217, 232, 249, 262–265,
159, 171, 175, 186–189, 228 267, 269
386 Subject Index
intellectuals /intellectualism, 98–99, 118– monotheism, 15–17, 19–21, 131, 138, 183,
124, 128–129, 132–134, 142–143, 189, 193, 218, 262
156, 164, 182, 201, 205, 209–210, morality, 6–8, 12–13, 16–17, 24, 34, 40,
215, 225–226, 228 42, 48, 69, 75, 113, 127–128,
interpretation, 3, 19, 28, 32, 43, 45, 50–53, 131–132, 143, 147, 170–171,
63, 83, 205, 244–245, 247, 252–253 192, 213, 216–217, 229, 231,
Islam, 10, 16, 20–21, 69, 73, 83, 145, 242, 253, 272
158–159, 180–181, 193, 200, 211, mysticism, 21, 31, 34, 47, 50–53, 103–104,
221, 271 109, 116, 118, 132, 136, 139, 158,
184, 190, 210–212, 217, 221–222,
Jainism, 189 225–226, 249, 304n.98
Judaism, 5, 10, 19–20, 29, 64, 68–69, 73, myth, 8, 18–21, 26, 41, 58, 72–73, 79, 83,
78, 97, 102, 113–114, 121–124, 114, 116, 129, 142, 164, 172–173,
134, 137, 145–151, 156, 158–163, 177, 183, 185, 189–190, 252, 257,
169–170, 173, 175, 178, 181, 264, 267–268
183, 186–189, 193, 211, 258,
262–263, 268 naturalism, 4, 12–15, 27–28, 35, 109, 128,
137–139, 158, 225, 234–235, 237,
Lutheranism, 106, 121, 221 277n.11
magic, 63, 79, 114–131, 133, 135–138, 141, particularism, 20, 75–76, 181, 218–219,
143, 146, 150–152, 159, 184, 192, 194, 230, 268, 272
205, 211, 213, 223–224, 226, 257, Pentecostalism, 83, 152
271–272, 304n.98 philosophy (of religion), 2–3, 11–12,
magification /demagification, 113–115, 19–20, 22, 24–25, 32, 36, 38, 40,
122–128, 133, 141, 143–144, 146, 44–46, 48–50, 53–54, 56, 72–73,
149, 151, 192–194, 198, 230 76, 84, 91, 96, 103, 112, 115–116,
Marxism, 65, 68, 95, 115, 271 123, 127–129, 131–132, 143, 155,
materialism, 23–24, 65, 73–74, 95–96, 100, 161, 163–167, 170–171, 174–176,
128, 248 178–181, 186–187, 189, 192–193,
meaning, 34, 55, 59, 78, 85, 97, 109, 115, 196, 209, 222, 229, 238, 246, 250,
117, 119–121, 127–128, 133, 138– 269, 277n.11
140, 144–147, 156, 172, 206, 220, philosophy of consciousness, 43–44,
222, 226–228, 239, 242, 246–247, 284n.43
307n.122 Pietism, 31, 152
metaphysics, 28, 39–40, 44–45, 53, 127– poetry /religious narrative, 18–20, 26–28,
128, 157, 164, 193, 226, 260 41, 58, 102, 114, 147, 245
Methodism, 31, 152 polytheism, 15–19, 79, 99, 101, 131, 157
modernity /modern, 1, 3–4, 13, 27, 31, 42, positivism, 24, 28, 46
44, 47, 60, 63–64, 69, 74, 80, 82, power /power formation, 1, 4, 6–9, 77,
85, 95–97, 100, 106–114, 116–117, 105, 134, 138, 145, 150, 157, 160,
125–128, 130, 133, 137, 142–143, 163–164, 166, 185, 187, 189–192,
145–146, 148, 150, 156–157, 160, 204–205, 218–219, 221, 236,
173, 178, 181–184, 191, 194–200, 246–251, 253–265, 267, 269–272,
202–205, 207, 216, 219, 226, 229, 339n.35, 342n.68
232, 240–241, 251, 258, 268 pragmatism, 2, 24, 32, 35–36, 39–45,
modernization, 6–7, 145, 179, 195, 199, 47–49, 54–55, 70, 120, 127, 143,
203–204, 206, 228, 232 238–240, 245, 286n.72
388 Subject Index
sacralization, 4, 6–7, 51, 68–69, 110, 113, 212, 221–222, 229, 233, 235, 245,
136, 141, 144, 151, 198, 204–205, 256, 260, 268–269, 271, 276n.4
225, 231–232, 236–238, 242–243, secularization, 1, 7–8, 10, 14, 51, 61, 64–
247–250, 252–254, 256, 258, 266, 65, 69, 72, 83–85, 108–109, 116,
269–271, 273 118, 134, 141, 143–145, 154, 165,
of the people /the nation, 198, 248, 174–175, 178, 181, 198–199, 201,
250–251, 261, 265–269, 271 203–204, 228–229, 232, 246, 249,
of the person, 85, 151, 198, 204, 250– 268–269, 271, 275n.5
251, 269–271, 273, 297n.86 self, 3, 37, 40, 49–50, 55, 61, 68, 115,
of the ruler, 248, 250–251, 259–265, 240–243
267, 269–271 self-control, 63, 240
sacrament, 98, 104, 106, 108, 121–125, self-enhancement, 63–64, 114–115,
133, 142, 151–152, 185, 202, 225, 242, 247
242, 307n.130 self-formation, 37, 49, 84, 240–241, 243
sacred, the, 6–7, 10, 17–18, 59, 62–63, 67, self-loss, 63–64, 243
74, 77, 82, 84–86, 136–137, 140, self-sacralization, (collective), 6–7, 65,
157, 160, 163, 191–192, 194, 203, 68, 190, 236, 249, 251, 254–255,
205, 230–232, 243, 246–247, 254, 258–260, 262, 265–268, 270–272,
261, 264, 267, 298n.99 340n.56
sacredness, 3, 6–7, 18, 59–60, 62–65, 69, self-transcendence, 27, 34, 42, 61, 63, 67,
71, 73, 75, 77, 81–82, 85–86, 135– 71, 73, 81–83, 86, 135–137, 140,
137, 140–141, 144, 146–147, 150, 147, 206, 211–212, 220, 225, 230–
190, 192–193, 204, 211–212, 217, 231, 235, 241–243, 245–246
220, 231, 236, 239, 243, 246, 248– self-transformation, 34, 61, 157, 246
252, 254–257, 259–265, 267–273, semiotics /(theory of) signs, 3, 32, 44–45,
309n.187 49–51, 53, 55, 58, 70–72, 77, 137–
sacrificium intellectus, 2, 131–132, 138, 172, 193, 244–245, 286n.72,
140, 227 310n.189
salvation, (religion of), 5–6, 48, 114–115, social sciences, 13, 50, 72, 84, 92, 95–96,
121–122, 124–125, 147, 152, 156– 160, 163–164, 171, 176, 179–180,
161, 164, 166–167, 172, 174–176, 184, 190, 195, 199, 228, 232, 237,
188, 190, 204, 211–214, 216–227, 239–240, 261, 271–272
229, 263, 267, 272, 307n.130 sociology (of religion), 2–5, 8–10, 18, 24,
science /scientificity /scholarship, 2, 28, 44, 55, 58–60, 63, 66–70, 72–74,
4–5, 7–13, 17, 22–24, 27–36, 39, 77–78, 80–82, 88–89, 91–100, 104–
44–45, 55–56, 58, 60, 65–68, 74, 106, 108–111, 117–118, 120–121,
78, 80–81, 88–89, 97, 99, 112, 114– 126, 130, 142, 149–150, 154–155,
118, 120–124, 126–130, 133, 135, 157, 159–160, 165–166, 168, 170–
137, 142–144, 152–154, 156–158, 171, 173, 179, 181, 184–186, 191,
160–164, 166, 170, 174, 177, 186, 195–199, 201–202, 204–209, 211,
191, 193, 195, 199, 203, 210, 226, 216, 232, 234–235, 244, 247–248,
229–230, 232, 234–238, 244, 249, 250, 259, 263, 266
251, 312n.211 state /state formation, 4, 14, 16, 18–19,
secularism, 11–12, 14, 28, 33, 83, 89, 95, 21, 59, 75, 79, 101, 106–109, 145,
97, 131, 136, 172, 205, 233 148, 158, 163, 177–181, 183–184,
secularity, 5, 9, 11, 14, 34, 56, 59, 61–62, 65, 187–190, 199–200, 205, 216, 218–
70, 83, 92, 102, 109, 131, 140–141, 221, 227, 231, 236, 247, 250–256,
162, 176, 179, 183, 193, 198, 204, 258–262, 264, 266–271
390 Subject Index